#i was doing another au gifsets and it was going fine when suddenly this came up :')
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
PETEâS WORLD | Fingers on lips!
#dwedit#doctor who#doctorwhoedit#tenth doctor#metacrisis doctor#rose tyler#timepetals#doctor x rose#tenrose#tenrosedit#tentoorose#tentoorosedit#mia tyler#dw alternate universe#alternate universe#by angelic37#otp: i'm burning up a sun just to say goodbye#2x11#and one of georgia's insta story#i was doing another au gifsets and it was going fine when suddenly this came up :')#i needed something cute after rewatching twom and end of time
301 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Hellbound
Fanfiction
Prologue
This a tvd+to fanfiction story. Totally AU.
Premise:
The Mikaelsons helped the Mystic Falls Scoobies fight a clan of ancient werewolves called the Hundings. Klaus and Caroline paid the ultimate price, as well as Damon. But as it is the case in the magical world of the Mystic Falls vampires, death is not the end.
There is also a new adventure looming for the Mystic Falls Scoobies and their now friends, the Original vampires, as everything is somehow always conected to them. And so, they are Hellbound...
Main pairings_ Elijah MIkaelson x Elena Gilbert,
Rebekah Mikaelson x Stefan Salvatore
Kol Mikaelson x Bonnie Bennett
Damon Salvatore x Katherine Pierce
*
tag_ @teachingpandaâ
@elejahforeverâ
thanks for reading, and for requesting a tvd/to story. This has sprung out from this gifset
https://elejah-wonderland.tumblr.com/post/624551723582816256/elijahwhat-are-you-saying-elenaesther-has
In Mystic Falls
Elijah finished his account of the battle against the Hundings for Sophie's Grimoire. Then he opened his diary. He had been doing some writing for days. This entry was of a more personal nature.
               âIt is assumed that happiness is hard to capture. And how can one feel happy having lost so many dear people close to one's heart. Having existed now for more than a millenia, I can say with certainty that love is the driving force for all. The scars of the soul are mended with it, making it possible to look to another day, and I am witness to it. We are ruled by our fears and disbelief and it clouds our minds. Love is not a weakness but the ultimative strength.What would we be without love. I have allowed myself to believe in it. I have searched long enough for it. And it has been bestowed on me when I have least expected it. I have read a long time ago that one would know one's true love by the look in his or her eyes as they are the windows to one's soul. Maybe she is the one I was looking for all my life.'
He closed the diary as Elena came into the library.
"Hey" the doppelganger said joining the Original at the table.
"How are you? I saw Antoinette leave."
"I am fine. You?" Elijah replied.
"Went to the Wickery Bridge with Matt."
"You did?!" Elijah was somewhat surprised.
"Kind of needed closure. I don't know. My life changed twice there." "And did you get closure?"
Elena nodded a little. "I had dreams, thoughts about how my life would be. Whether to go to Whitmore or even New York, if I was going to move away after college. I wanted to study medicine like my-Â father. And then -you know-things first changed when my parents died."
"And second time when you were told you were a doppelganger?! Your life was never going to be completely your own?!" Elijah concluded.
"No-but I made peace with it. It was especially weird talking about with Katherine! Both of us didn't really have a choice in the matter. You know, I get her." Elena said.
"Well, only you can say that." Elijah remarked.
"Klaus killed her parents as punishment for turning and disabling him from breaking the curse." "I know, Elena." Elijah sighed a little.
Flashback
At the Plantation house, near New Orleans
Elijah found Katherine at Damon's grave planting flowers. She got up as she saw him standing there.Â
"Hello" Elijah said.
"I thought we said all there is to say?!" Katherine said looking at him in a serious manner.
"Yes. But there is one thing I need to say. It's about Klaus."
Katherine sighed a little. "What about him?!"
"It's about me as well."
 The doppelganger looked at him calmly.
Elijah flashed back for a second to a moment 500 years ago when he had a conversation with her.
"What is it?" she now urged the Original to speak.
"There are no words that would lessen what we had done to you. But I want you to know that I recognize the pain we had caused you." Elijah said.
Katherine now turned the look onto Damon's grave and then to Elijah. "For more than 520 years I had one thing on my mind and that was finding a way to kill Klaus for having murdered my family. I have lied, cheated, manipulated, killed... all to survive and find a way to end him." Kathrine said, pausing for a moment.
She drew a deep breath and looked at Elijah poignantly, "We all have graves to visit now!"
Walking passed the Original vampire the brunette went her way to the house.
"I am sorry Katerina Petrova" Elijah muttered as he looked at her  walking away.
"I'm sorry. This was not easy" Elena said.
They agreed that they would all continue with a clean slate and leave the past behind.
"It's all right. You don't have to feel bad for bringing it up." Elijah said. "You also didn't have much choice- you didn't ask to be turned." Elena reminded the vampire of his disposition.
"Still, we had the choice of seeking humanity within us. We were not completely souless monsters."
"Choices-Â yep!" Elena uttered.
"You miss Jeremy?!" "I do, but I have to respect his choices." Elena said with a little sigh and got up.
Suddenly they heard familiar voices coming from the disance. It was Rebekah arguing with Kol about him taking her supply of blood.
"Lable it then Rebekah's blood bag and maybe I won't touch it. Anyway, I hate cold blood!" Kol shot back at his sister.
"Why should I lable it- you should learn not to drink everything up and only think about number one-Kol!! Ugh, I wish I had that white oak ash dagger at times."
"And hello to you!" Elijah said as he opened the door for them.
"What brings you here?"
"May we not call on our brother?!" Rebekah said eyes still blazing angrily at Kol. "Of course you may. Still, has it occured to you that it might be best that you two get separate accomodation!" Elijah suggested.
"That is one reason why I came to see you," Rebekah said, "Stefan and I decided to leave MF! And I am hosting a farewell dinner-party! You are invited."
"Where are you going?" Elena enquired surprised to hear it as Stefan hadn't mentioned anything to her when they spoke earlier.
"England. We liked it there." Rebekah explained. "And you two are staying here for a guess?"
"For a little while longer." Elijah replied. Elena just added that she hadnât decided what to do.
 It's time to dump this place!" Kol concluded.
"And where are you again?" Elena asked.
"Sophie's in New York. I will try to win her precious heart back"
"Good luck with that!" Elena remarked.
"She says she can't be with a vampire, but her goodbye kiss told me something entirely different!" Kol said.
"Keep telling yourself that" Rebekah turned to her brother still furious about the empty fridge she had encountered as she got up that morning.
To sway them from more bickering, Elijah changed the subject to the dinner party.
Elena's phone rang and she answered it. Bonnie wanted to meet her. "I will see you later." Elena said to them and left.
đ
At the Grill
"Matt left, ha?!" Bonnie said.
"Everyone's leaving." Elena then told her about Stefan, Rebekah and Kol, as well as the dinner party.
"Dinner-party with the Original family?!" Bonnie then said still not being able to process the great gap of a year she had missed being locked away in the spirit world by the Hunding witches.
"It will be fine. They are already back on with the bickering and I left Elijah to deal with them." Elena said.
"I will need loads of time to get used to it all.â Bonnie cocked an eyebrow and then got a chart out of her bag. âI found it among her Gram's books as I was trying to declutter. Read this!"
"Nova Scotia?!" Elena said as she took the map her witch friend handed it to her.
"Yes. Look at the name." Bonnie urged her friend to read on.
"Gwyn Mikaelson!" Elena read in the name written in runes and then looked at Bonnie amazed."This is weird. I don't get it?! There is another Mikaelson?!"
"I don't know what it is, but I guess one battle done, another mystery on horizon!" Bonnie said.
"One thing is for sure. It is never ends with the Mikaelson mysteries!" Elena said."can I take this?!"
"Be my guest. One thing is for sure, there is always something going on with the Mikaelsons!"
"Oh, yeah! New adventure here we come!" Elena exclaimed softly. Packing up the map and the books in the bags, they got up.
As the doppelganger got into the car, she pressed Elijah's speedial number.
â¤
Hours later
Elijah, Kol and Rebekah, together with Elena, Stefan and Bonnie examined the map. They had Sophie Deveraux on loudspeaker.
"Gwyn Mikaelson," Rebekah said, 'tell me that she actually didn't die of plague and that this family has even darker secret in its closet!?"
Kol held the map in the hand. "There was nothing else in the Grimoire?" the Orignal said and looked at Bonnie. "Nothing. Just this map put in it randomly." the witch replied.
"Well, how about we channel the Bennet witch line and try and dig some information out of them?" Sophie inserted.
"Let's."Bonnie said.
"So, when are you arriving in Mystic Falls?" Kol asked and everyone looked at him as the question was directed to Sophie.
"Not just yet. My witchy instincts are telling me I will see you in Nova Scotia?! Ok, you guys, I have to go now, but keep me posted." Sophie said and hung up.
Everyone could see that Kol was slightly hurt and peeved off and now moved away from the table. He tried to keep his emotions in check and not let disappointment burst into anger. Rebekah wanted to follow him, but Elijah suggested she let him be.
"So, that's it for now?!" Elena said getting up from the round table."or shall we get packing like Sophie suggested."
"I would pack, "Stefan said looking at Rebekah "I guess we are going to postpone England?!"
"Right. And I just hope it doesn't involve digging old witches up and some weird werewolves.
How come Eilif didn't say anything about Gwyn?"Â Rebekah turned to her brother Elijah.
"I find it strange, too," Elijah said pensively,"but she left and it was a goodbye."
"I don't believe in goodbyes in this family. Something always comes up. Anyway, what secret do witches keep regarding our sister?!" Rebekah said taking the map in her hands,"secrets, secrets."
Bonnie now got up."Whatever it was it wasn't good. Ok, I am going to try and channel Grams and see if we can get any answers. See you later."
The witch took her books and went out of the room.
"You don't remember anything about anybody called Gwyn?" Elena directed the question to Elijah.
"Nothing that I can recall.â the Original replied.
"Mother did once say that there was a cousin born out of wedlock," Rebekah said.
âThere is another Mikaelson out there - but - father had no brothers. I donât understand. This does not make any sense.â
"I know."Rebekah uttered.
Elena looked at Elijah somewhat worried, but with great positivity in her voice "We will figure it out"
Elijah smiled a little. Her enthusiasm and optimism was always like the warm sun giving one strength to go on.
*
Flashback for readers
Nova Scotia, 995 AD
Three witches sat down around the small bonfire. They threw three rings into the fire chanting a spell.
"Always and forever" all three witches said in one voice.
Each of them then smeared their blood with sage, rosmary and thyme and threw it into the fire.
"The trinity of the sun, the moon and the earth is now sealed." one of the witches said.
As the fire subsided sometime after. They took the three rings from the ashes and put it on a young woman's body.
"Farewell, dear girl." they said crying, as they put the three herbs entwined on her head as a crown.
******
In New Orleans
"Jeremy...wake up!" Caroline said to poking Jeremy a bit with her finger.
"Ha...what?" the hunter murmured as he woke up looking at the blonde standing beside his bed.
"I told him to let you sleep." Klaus said sitting in one of the chairs by the window.
Jeremy rubbed his face and then his eyes.
"Tell me this is a nightmare...how...aren't you supposed to be locked away in some weird witchy void spirit world?!" Jeremy said referring to Klaus as he sat up.
"He kinda got released due to good behaviour. And I had something to do with it being a heroine for killing a weird-looking werewolf. Anyway, get up. you need to get to Elena and the others. Something weird is happening again. You have to tell them that they need to try and find Sigrid Mikaelson. That's all we know." Caroline said in her ghostly form.
"I thought it was too good to be true that I will have a life and not have to do any of the vampire-ghost relaying messages thing!!"Jeremy moaned.
"We have to go" Klaus said to Caroline.
"I want to stay here a little while longer"Â Caroline said to the Original hybrid.
"We have to go, love" Klaus came up to the blonde.
Suddenly Jeremy could feel the surge of magic break.
"Caroline!" he called out, but the pair were gone.
"Great!" Jeremy said taking his phone dialing Elena's number, which went directly to voice mail.
*
Hours later, on the plane to Nova Scotia
Elena opnened her diary and wrote down, "I don't know what date it is anymore. Who cares. Here we are on the plane to Nova Scotia. Only a few months ago we fought off the Hunding werewolf clan, who tried to take over and kill the Original family.
I will not write about Elijah today. Because if I do, it will take pages and pages. Itâs so complicated. Idk why. But it is. Itâs like - we are friends, and then we are not. Idk what we are. Ugh I got to stop, cuz as I said it would be pages and pages and pages about me and Elijah - I just know that I - want to be with him. But he still has issues with stuff - like Tatia, Antoinette. Etc.
Oh....seems like there is a lot of ohs coming.
There was a lot going on in the last few months. Nothing is the same. And it is ok.
Now we are going to try to figure out if the mysterious map with the name of Gwyn Mikaelson really makes sense and if she is somewhere out there.
It's a new adventure. I must say that I am partly excited. Elijah, Rebekah and Kol are sort of anxious, although they would never admit it. The ancient Original thing being cool and all. We haven't got a clue what we will find, if anything. I just hope we don't dig something that will haunt us. But then again, I think we will. Like Bonnie said- ever since the Originals came into our lives, it is not boring.
I am glad Bonnie is with us, but it is still strange not having Caroline around. I miss her so much. And if there is any truth about her ghost being with Klaus' ghost, then it makes a bit easier to go on.
I don't want to think of my nightmare.
I will keep you up to date, dear diary.
Elena."
#elena gilbert#elijah mikaelson#rebekah mikaelson#kol mikaelson#klaus mikaelson#bonnie bennett#caroline forbes#tvd fanfiction#fanfiction
41 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Here there be beasts | Pt.3
⢠Pairing: Jimin x Wolf!Namjoon ⢠Genre: Angst, Fluff | Rating: Mature | RedRidingHood!AU / Fairytale!AU â Gifset Trailer ⢠Words: 7,6k | AO3 ⢠Disclaimer: nsfw-content, smut, mentioning of blood, abuse, violence, weapons, dark themes, anxiety
written with @cassiavioletblueâ
âł Â Fear was a strange feeling. People feared the unknown, the dark and witchcraft. The shadows that were lurking through the forest at night. The same fear that made the folks in the village keep their distance from the forest at night; that locked their doors on nights when there was a full moon, or no moon at all.
ÂŤ previous chapter | masterlist | next chapter Âť
Maybe what they said was true after all. And maybe it was his time to realize that his world was turning upside-down, crashing into a million pieces and ripping the beautifully painted images and what he believed in. The evil existed and he was staring right back into its eyes, claws about to rip into his flesh. He felt sick from the metallic smell of his own blood that was trickling down his chest, that was dissolving into the water, tinting it red. Maybe he would drown. Maybe he would bleed out.
The wolf; the nightmare.Â
Jimin had barely made it into the water, arms extended as he tried to keep the wolf at armâs length when he realized that the wolf wasnât moving, instead he was only staring at him. And Jimin was holding its gaze.Â
The human kept on paddling, not really getting anywhere so he would have been easy to rip into or just drown and drag ashore. Still he waited, trying to see if he would yell that strange word again. His anger was gone, eaten by his curiosity as to why his prey was making him suddenly feel all fuzzy inside.
Jimin completely stilled as he blinked up at the unmoving wolf. Did he recognize him? His smell? Just like Namjoon told him he would? It was nothing and yet, it was the only chance he had.
Carefully, Jimin reached out with shaking fingers. There was still blood on them but tried to focus on the task at hand as he slowly put his hand by the wolfâs mouth and by his jaw. He waited for a moment, when the wolf growled low and it send a shiver down his spine. Closing his eyes, Jimin reached further and then softly pushed his fingers into its fur. âIâŚItâs me,â Jiminâs voice sounded so thin and broken. âT-the one with the red hood? J-jimin,â There were tears falling down his eyes and into the shallow water beneath, when he opened them againÂ
He almost snapped at the hand that was coming close to him but then he smelled the blood and because he didnât want to kill this strange prey just yet, but he was hungry and there was blood he did the first thing that popped up: he started to lick the blood off. Pushing his snout roughly into the youngers hand he licked his fingers clean and.. it didnât taste like he wanted. There was blood, yes but was even more delicious was the boys smell. Why hadnât he noticed it before? He paddled closer and even though the younger kept talking, saying things he couldnât quite grasp he pushed his snout into his face, licking his face too, then his neck, everywhere he could reach without lapping up water.
Jimin couldnât help but let out a chuckle, one that sounded a little too desperate to be cheerful but when the wolf licked him, he knew he wasnât in danger anymore. He recognized him. âWolf, please.â Jimin whispered, soothing over his soft but wet fur. Never had he been so close to the other before and here in the water it was still dangerous with how the wolf was leaning against him. âCan you listen to me, wolfie?â Jimin coughed a little to get rid of the croaky sound and then tried again, âI need you to let me go, because I have to visit someone. Namjoon,...you know him, right? I need you to go further east and...and please hunt a wild boar for me. Only that, do you understand?â Jimin search the wolf's eyes and kept still. They still werenât right, a little too dark, except from the sparkle and reflection of the moon light. âA wild boar,â He whispered again, hoping that the wolf would understand him enough to do as he said or at least run the other direction from where he had sent the old man. âPlease.â He was pleading softly, moving back to see if the wolf would let go off him.Â
The wolf had no idea what the other was saying but he liked the sound of the others voice. He still smelled delicious and a great part of him wanted to rip into that soft, plump flesh and swallow him whole - but there was still that part that was curious and enjoyed their encounter. He had the boys scent now. He could hunt him again if he got hungry or eat him for dinner another time Something told him that he would see their encounter differently in a few hours and that it would be a pity to kill him, like a lingering thought at the back of his head that he couldnât quite grasp. As he was so close to the boy and paddling right in front of him his hind leg brushed him under water in a way that nicked the boyâs skin. The other made a face and somehow the wolf didnât like that. He didnât like the other hurt. But he was hungry. He knew he wouldnât eat that prey, not tonight. So, he sniffed him one last time, pushing his snout against the boys neck because it was warm and comfortable there - and then he turned, swimming back on land to hunt for something delicious that wouldnât confuse him that much.
Jimin didnât think twice, he turned around and swam until his arms were hurting. Luckily the cold water made the new wound not as painful, cooling it down and the adrenaline was still so high that he didnât even flinch, when he walked out of the water on the other side, shivering and lips looking pale and blue.
There were tears falling down his cheeks and Jimin wrapped his arms around his body as he stumbled forward until finally the small cottage came in sight. For the last time, Jimin sped up a little, calling out for Namjoon - but there was no answer. His heart was drumming so loudly that it was the only thing Jimin could hear, when a thought crossed his mind that heâd rather not dwell on. He pushed the door open, calling out for him again but there was no one. The cottage was empty.Â
And Jimin was too tired.Â
With shaking hands, trembling limbs and lips he closed the door and got rid of the wet clothes on his body. A sob broke from him and Jimin almost fell when it shook him so badly, but he managed to pull himself into Namjoonâs bed, where his scent was still lingering and embracing him, making him hold onto the cushion as if it was the only safety he had left.Â
...
Namjoon had ran the whole night. He had found something to eat, something leftover that some other predator had killed and then not finished for some reason. Apart from that his night was pretty uneventful. The noise the humans and then his little prey had made had chased any real prey into hiding so he was glad he had found the leftovers or else he would have started to hunt for squirrels out of frustration. When his paws started to feel heavy and his mind dizzy it drew him closer to the home he lived in when he was human. Each step had him feeling more and more tired until he collapsed into a dirty, furry heap, ready to go to sleep until the next transformation or the next full moon.
When Namjoon awoke he had a headache - or rather a body aching practically everywhere but worst his head - and his tongue was sticking to the roof of his mouth because it was so dry. His throat felt sore as if he had yelled too much. Probably a bit too much growling and howling throughout the night. He tried to remember what he had done but the taste of stale meat had him almost throwing up, so he decided to go home, clean himself up, drink a nice, strong herbal tea and then decipher the images in his head. He could already see his little house and he ached for its warmth and comfort and humanness so that he would be able to feel like himself again in a little while.
Jimin had fallen into a deep slumber, his body so tired and exhausted that he didnât wake at the faint noise of the door opening. Maybe his subconsciousness knew that it wasnât anything dangerous or evil that came closer. So instead of hiding away, Jimin turned, revealing his rosy and very dirty cheeks to Namjoon, mumbling something with a sleepy pout on his lips.
âJ..Jimin?!â Namjoon stood in the doorway, all sickness forgotten at the shock of seeing Jimin in his bed. He stumbled towards him, naked as he was, ripping the covers off to see if he was fine. There was blood and for a second his heart felt like it had stopped right in his chest before he realized that there was no bite wound. He had scratches. Just scratches. And he was absolutely, fully naked.
Namjoon stared at him in confusion but then covered him up again because it didnât feel right to stare. Not now, not when the other was sleeping so peacefully. He sank down besides the bed in relief, chuckling to himself at the absurdity of the whole situation. Jimin, on a full moon night in his home. Anything could have happened. Thankfully they had apparently both been very, very lucky. Now the only thing he had to do was find an excuse why he hadnât been home instead of burying a body (or teaching a new werewolf).
The younger reacted to the touches and noises, only slowly coming to and when he blinked his eyes open to see the shadow hovering before him turning to be Namjoon he immediately reached out for him. âWhere have you been? I thought...I thought,â Jiminâs voice still sounded a little croaky and he pulled Namjoon in to hug him tightly, âOh god, youâre aliveâŚ,â Jimin couldnât help but feel relief wash over him, holding Namjoon just a little tighter, before he pulled back hastily and examined his (just as naked) body.Â
âI..I slipped and got stuck so.. I couldnât get back in time and.. just stayed in the caves.â He stuttered awfully unconvincingly. That Jimin had just pressed his naked body against him wasnât helping. âHow did you get here? I mean, Iâm so glad youâre safe but.. where you here all night? Donât tell me you actually walked through the forest during a full moons night! That like.. completely suicidal!â He hastily wiped over his mouth, remembering now that there could be blood or dirt or probably both giving away what he had been doing.
Jimin traced down a few new bruises Namjoon was sporting, humming in response. He wasnât so sure if he believed it, but he did see the wounds on his body. âI told you to be careful,â He whined, tracing them carefully as he bit down his lip trying to come up with something himself â but in the end, he settled on the truth.
âThey wanted to sacrifice someone, and I couldnât let it happen, Joon. I just couldnât. I know it was crazyâŚbut I had to!â Jimin blinked up but he wasnât able to hold his gaze, averting it quickly, âI got him out of there and thenâŚthere was the wolf.â
 âA.. what?â Namjoonâs head was spinning. A sacrifice? And he killed it? In front of Jimin? âSo, you saw.. the wolf killing that person - and ran here to safety? Did he hurt you?â His grip on the otherâs shoulders tightened a little. He still didnât know why Jimin was naked but now it made sense that he got rid of his clothes when they had blood on them. Oh god, had Jimin really been so close? He felt like he had to throw up at the thought of almost eating Jimin tonight. He didnât let himself think any further and that he might have killed someone else instead. Even though he tried to stay calm his hands started shaking a little and soon the shudder ran all over his body, bringing his exhausted muscles to the brink of collapse. âLetâs⌠letâs sit down, please..âÂ
Jimin nodded and lifted the blanket up to pull Namjoon in closer and make sure he was embraced from the warmth and heat underneath. Carefully, he soothed over his cheeks and smiled at him apologetically. âDonât worry, I told the wolf to hunt somewhere else.â Jimin said so nonchalantly, completely leaving out the fact of the wolf wanting to attack him at first. He shook his head, trying to sort out his thoughts, but Namjoon wasnât making it much easier for him to concentrate. âF-first I freed the man and I told him to go north, up the hills to the caves to hide. I thought it was the beast coming but then I saw the wolfâŚbut it was still different. He was so different, Namjoon. His eyesâŚthey were pitch black. I was so scared andâŚand then I threw my hood at the wolf to irritate it and made sure it followed me instead of the man. And I thought maybe if I come close enough to your home then you would hear me, but the wolf caught me the moment I jumped into the water. I tried calling for you, butâŚ,â A smile formed at his lips, âBut then the wolf remembered me, just like you said. He remembered my scent. You were right, Namjoon. He just sniffed me and when I told him to hunt somewhere else and that I would come and visit him he let go off me. And then I swam across the lake and seeked shelter here.â His voice dropped, âBut you were gone and IâŚâ
âThis⌠this canât be true!â Namjoon was sitting there frozen, listening to what Jimin told him. âYou were close to the wolf and it... it listened to you? Are you sure it didnât get scared because of.. hunters or anything?â His voice was so weak it broke, but he just ignored it and pushed through. He didnât understand it, nothing could keep the wolf from taking what he wanted, not Namjoon, not anything else he tried. And Jimin, someone sweet and delicate should be able to make the wolf listen? By talking to him? Namjoon couldn't believe it. âBut... the blood...âÂ
âThere were no hunters. Believe me, he recognized me, and he licked and sniffed me before he let go off me. I just kept talking to him and it seemed to calm him?â Jimin shrugged his shoulders, âWhat blood are you talking about? My wounds? Itâs not as bad. They donât hurt, but the wolf just came too close when he jumped me and his clawsâŚbut itâs fine. I am fine, Namjoon.â He took the others hand and squeezed it lightly, trying to make the other realize that he was in fact alright, because he looked awfully like he was spiraling. âCome here, comeâŚâ Jiminâs voice was a whisper, when he shifted a little more down and pulled Namjoon in so he could lean against him and would be fully covered by the blanket. The other was shaking and Jimin had no clue why. âItâs okay, shh, pleaseâŚâ
âHe.. he jumped you.. the wolf...â Namjoon couldnât process any of this. It didnât make sense. Luckily Jimin noticed his state and pulled him in, grounded him with his warmth and his kindness while whispering sweet reassurances into his ear. When Namjoon finally had enough control over himself to make decisions again he gently loosened himself from Jiminâs embrace. âThank you... for this... just now. I really have to shower and... brush my teeth but when Iâm back I can make you breakfast, or we can just get back into bed and cuddle and forget what happened this night.â He would need Jimin to tell him everything again, in detail, to understand why the wolf could listen to him when it didn't even listen to Namjoon. But not now. Now all he wanted and needed right now was comfort.
And Jimin gave him everything and more. He stood no chance, when he felt two familiar hands on his back joining him under the stream of water, soothing over his muscles as if Jimin knew right where he needed him to relax just a little more. He had done everything to feel like himself again and yet, only when Jiminâs touch lingered on his skin could he let out the breath he was holding.
âI canât stay for long,â He whispered into Namjoonâs skin, leaving a kiss on his shoulder blade. He had thought about staying for breakfast and even longer, but Honsung was angry and he initially locked him in and would get even more furious the moment he would find out he wasnât there. And now, in the broad daylight, with no adrenaline chasing through his veins he didnât feel as brave. He would rather face a furious wolf again instead of Honsung.Â
âI wish I couldâŚI so badly do, but if he comes home and doesnât find me there.â Jimin was leaving a trail of kisses behind until he stood in front of Namjoon. His eyes were glistening with uncertainty and fear, more than he ever feared the wolf. But he knew where he needed to be more than ever, because no matter what path he would take in the forest it would lead him back to Namjoon. And he wanted to follow its aching pull, the need, the love he felt. âI want to be yours, please make me yours tonight.â
Namjoon didnât know what to say, the sudden confession had hit him unprepared and it had taken the breath from his lungs to hear Jimin say those words without hesitation, words that he seemed to mean with all his heart. As an answer he hugged Jimin tight, nakedness be damned and kissed him heavily right where they were. He didnât pay the rainwater reservoir on his roof that would soon be empty and leave them without shower water any mind. Only Jimin was important right now, Jimin who even called to his most feral being and could tame him with just a few words. How could he stand a chance against a bond like that.
Jimin knew this was where his heart belonged, because the moment Namjoonâs lips enclosed his, it calmed and maybe it even skipped a few beats making him breathless, falling against his lover.
Fear had always been a weird feeling to Jimin, but Love was something he understood even less. At least as long as he had been within the village. If what Honsung was giving him was love, then he didnât want to experience it in any way. But Namjoon had tipped his world over with a single touch, lured him in and make him lose his heart. Maybe he was the evil after all, but if he was â then Jimin should be damned. He didnât care anymore.
Jimin promised him again to be back tonight, hands wrapping around Namjoonâs neck for a final kiss, before they finally had parted from one another and found clothes to wear that werenât ripped or still wet. At the door, Jimin held onto Namjoonâs hand for as long as he could. âIâll be here tonight, before dawn after Iâve seen the wolf. I promised him.â Before Namjoon could tell him again that he should be careful or ask to come along with him (at least thatâs what Jimin thought he would do), he turned around and walked deeper into the forest and back to the path.Â
When Jimin was gone Namjoon actually felt a little nerves at the prospect of having Jimin tonight. It would be the first time that there was an actual chance of being with the person he slept with again because Jimin was close by. And he also had feelings for him but that was something that made him even more nervous. Because in his âconditionâ letting someone close to you could be very, very dangerous for everyone involved. Everyone would pick up the pattern if their partner mysteriously vanished every month at night to come back naked and bloody and with more bruises than before. Also, he couldnât keep his wolfish nature for long when he got very angry he liked to burn off that energy in a good, long run through the woods - in his wolf form.
Namjoon sighed and shook his head to get rid of those thoughts that were leading somewhere way, way ahead of time. Tonight, was what he should concentrate on. Because tonight was going to happen, and he wanted it to. He wanted to make it special for Jimin, as best as he could so he brought all his candles to the tables, all that he had - which turned out to be five and half. It was funny that when he thought about it they indirectly came from Jimin, because Jimin brought his grandma the candles which gave some to Namjoon in exchange for herbs and berries that she couldnât get herself because of her eyesight. He had wondered before why she hadnât just taught her knowledge to Jimin but now that he had met Jimin again he knew: Jimin was rebellious enough to go to the forest as it was; if he had more knowledge than he would probably spend whole days outside the village, collecting everything that could be useful to his grandma and the villagers. Which would probably get him killed in the end because people who were fearless and well versed in herbal medicine were always a witch. To stupid villagers at least. Namjoon grieved for all that lost potential that people had to bury just to appear ânormalâ and stay alive when they could be so much more, do so much more, for themselves as well as others.
But apparently stupidity was what always won in the end.
âŚ
Jimin sat on the edge of his bed, when the door unlocked again, and his gaze flickered up to meet Honsungs. Without a word, he opened the door a little wider and Jimin pushed himself through as if he hadnât spent all night in the forest instead of being locked in. Keeping his mouth shut, Jimin was tidying up his little home, glad when the other just vanished outside again. The spot where he had kissed him on his cheek was still burning like a mark and Jimin wiped over it aggressively, turning his skin red.
With the other gone, Jimin could finally relax a little more and because he had already taken a shower with Namjoon this morning, he was taking his time to look through his clothes. He hadnât much fancy things, most of it too obvious that the people in the village would notice so despite wanting to, he chose the inconspicuous outfit. Jimin was nervously biting on his lip, when he thought about his confession and what had happened. Opening the heavy wooden box by his bed, Jimin took out the last red cloak he owned. Mumbling an apology under his breath for ruining his other one last night, Jimin wondered if his grandma would show him how to sow another one. With a smile, he made a note to visit her soon again but today he had someone else to visit.
The wolf.
And Namjoon.
It was second nature to Jimin to slip right through the village gates without being seen even in the broad daylight. Some didnât even dare to look the way into the forest and the few that did always stayed close to the path and the village. Jimin didnât.
The moment he couldnât hear the faint noises from the market anymore, Jimin took a left turn, pulling his hood a little more into his face as he walked through the thicket. Jimin was walking for a while, before he stopped and the only thing he could hear was his heart beating roughly and the birds chirping around. This was the spot where heâd seen the wolf the most whenever he had crossed paths, but right now there was nothing but the sound of the leaves rustling beneath his feet whenever he moved. From where he stood, Jimin could see the path he usually walked on to get to his grandmotherâs house and he smiled, thinking of how the wolf had seen him from here. Turning around, Jimin walked in a little deeper again, his hands nervously fiddling with his cloak. He couldnât deny that he was still fearing that the wolf was maybe mad at him or wouldnât want him to come back. He had been so furious last night, something that made Jimin shiver. Was it because of the full moon? Did itâs magic make him lose his mind? Could he be the beast after all? But then who attacked on every other night if it was only the full moon making the wolf rage? Jimin had so many questions and he feared that the wolf wouldnât be able to answer them for him. And somewhere in the back, he was nervous to meet Namjoon a little later.
...
When he had everything prepared Namjoon decided to go search for some more berries for dessert because even though he had some potted fruits the freshest were always the best and he wanted the best for Jimin tonight. So, he took his little basket and a knife in case he found some mushrooms too and then went out to get some food for the both. Even though he could have smelled them better with a snout picking berries and collecting mushrooms was definitely a job for a human job - not considering the fact that he hated turning right after a full moonâs night because he was still aching. Probably not the best time to have sex with someone but he wouldnât complain.
Meanwhile, Jimin was tired of searching, so instead of going deeper and potentially getting lost he just plopped down onto the meadow. With his red hood, he would be seen by the wolf quickly either way and since he knew who Jimin was he would come over.
Jimin was sure of that.
So, he waited, pulling his knees in and staring into the distance. Then he leaned back a little, bathing his face in the warmth of the sun rays peeking through the trees, before simply laying back down. A whine left his lips, when the wolf still hadnât showed up anywhere near.Â
Namjoon had good ears no matter what form he was in so when he heard something like whining he immediately stood still and listened to find out who was making that noise. When he had made sure that he hadnât misheard he followed the sound that seemed to grow louder by the minute, especially when he left the small pathways and got closer to a clearing. He saw red blinking through the last leaves shielding him from the clearing and his heart beat faster at the thought of a very special person that tended to wear red.
âJ...Jimin?â The younger was laying on the grass, splayed out like a starfish and looked very unhappy. He didnât look hurt but Namjoon couldnât think of any other reason why he was laying down like this, so he carefully approach while asking, âAre you okay? Did you get hurt?â
Jimin startled a little, but the moment he recognized the voice his heart calmed, and he propped himself up on his elbows, before turning to look at Namjoon.
âYouâre not the wolf,â Jimin whined with pursed lips, not being able to deny that his heart nonetheless jumped a little at the prospect of seeing Namjoon earlier than expected. âIâm fine. I was just waitingâŚand I donât like waiting.â
That statement was absolutely wrong and yet it had Namjoon holding his breath.
 âThatâs...uhm, very perceptive of you?â He answered insecurely and then sat down beside him while putting the basket behind his back so Jimin couldnât see what he had already gathered. âThat sounds like you two had a date. Did he stood you up, the wolf?â He teased him lightly. He wondered why Jimin would think that the wolf would be here now.
Jimin shrugged his shoulders, suddenly feeling a little childish to think that the wolf might have understood him. But he had been so sure last night, when their gazes met that he did. That he knew that Jimin was talking to him and that he understood him â somehow.
âMaybe I did.â A grin appeared on his lips and Jimin nudged Namjoonâs side, âAre you jealous?â
Namjoon leaned in with a smile as if he was sharing a secret. âDo I have to be? Did you kiss him too? Did you get wet, fishy snout kisses from the wolf?â
Jimin cocked up an eyebrow at Namjoonâs teasing, a blush appearing on his cheeks. âItâs your lucky day, since I only kiss handsome strangers living in the forest.â He leaned in, breath fanning over Namjoonâs lips right before he pulled away again with a giggle, leaving the other to almost fall over. âIf the wolf doesnât want me, will you take me with you then?âÂ
âOf course! You can come with me, but I need to pick a few more berries and mushrooms or else we will have a very small dinner tonight. I didnât want you to see but if it means that I can take you home sooner than expected Iâll even share my favorite spots with you.â
Jiminâs eyes widened and something pulled at his heartstrings. âYou prepared dinner?â When Namjoon nodded and held out his hand, Jimin almost fell over his own feet as he stumbled forward to intertwine their fingers. Once again, noticing how perfectly his small hand fitted into his â like a lock into a keyhole.
The wolf was long forgotten while he was with Namjoon, listening attentively whenever he told him something about poisonous berries and helping him pick as much as he could. He sneakily ate a few, tinting his lips a little more red but the berries were just too sweet to resist. Namjoon could understand the notion. To him, Jimin was just too sweet too resist as well so in the end both their lips were tinted red. They were happy and giggly when he opened the door to his home where they put their edible treasures on the table. Despite them being a distraction to each other they had gathered a full course meal and Namjoon couldnât wait to prepare it and then share it with his lovely visitor. âDo you want something to drink? I have tea, I have elderberry juice, I even have some self-made liquors if you want to go there.â He mainly did them for fun or to exchange them for other goods because he lost control enough every month he didn't need to soften his control at other times through alcohol, but he didnât mind others enjoying it.
Jimin was getting more and more nervous, trying to hide it with a smile but somehow it was making him a lot shyer than usually was. So, he nodded as an answer, quickly realizing that Namjoon had given him multiple options. âJ-just water, please.â He bit his lip, glad when he handed him the cup and he could pretend to be busy with drinking. While preparing the meal, Jimin was quiet, humming his responses and avoiding Namjoonâs gazes a few more times than he usually did but he was just so god damn nervous and whenever he looked at him from this closely his heart did this thing and Jimin felt absolutely breathless.
So, he quickly took the opportunity to gather some flowers from outside, leaving the rest to Namjoon, so he could take a deep breath and his time with picking the most beautiful ones. Jimin hadnât known about the candles or anything else that Namjoon had prepared, so when he stood by the door again, flowers in hand, he was just staring blankly ahead with his mouth open.Â
It was Namjoonâs time to get a little shy. He had no practice with decorating so when Jimin stared he wasnât sure if it was a good surprise or if the other was just weirded out by it.
He had lit all the candles, but the candle holders didnât match and for the last one he had just stuck it to a piece of wood with melted wax to keep it from falling over. He had kept some of the branchlets and pretty berries to place them around the candles and had braided some plant stems into some sort of pleated wreath to finish it off. âI know itâs not like.. how youâre used to it, in the village. I know they have much more pretty stuff, but I hope itâs nice and you like it.. a little. If not I can take it off the table itâs not like itâs special or anything I just.. wanted it to be âŚsomething nice for you.â He awkwardly managed to say, waiting tensely for Jiminâs reply.
 âH-how I am used to it?â Jimin came closer, reaching out for Namjoon to hug him tight and hide his face with it. âIt is special to me, more than thatâŚno one has everâŚ,â He whispered, hugging Namjoon a little tighter before he turned in his hold and placed the flowers in the small vase. He didnât need to tell Namjoon about how he had never been on a date before, nor how Honsung had never cooked and if he did something wrong was most likely punished with a slap to his face. It wasnât often anymore that Jimin did something for Honsung either. He had tried to make his day a little brighter, to cheer him up and make him less agitated and with that wanted to make his own evening less stressful. But Honsung hadnât even glanced at the flowers, giving them an uncaring shrug before taking the food. Jimin had stopped caring either. Just sometimes for himself he brought a few fresh flowers and placed them onto his table.
Seeing Jimin happy was definitely worth it to feel insecure and so he prepared the plates with equal creativity, arranging the hot mushrooms and the herbal salad and the berries in a way he hoped Jimin would like. When they sat down it was quiet for a while, Jimin savoring the taste of his meal and Namjoon watching Jimin while almost forgetting to eat himself. Only the growling of his stomach reminded him to fill it before his cocked meal got cold. No matter how much he liked mushrooms though Jimin was like the tastier thing in his sight right now.
Jimin couldnât help but giggle, when he noticed how Namjoon took a small bite from his meal, when he clearly wanted to dive in. It was obvious that usually Namjoon didnât have to care about manners at all but with him around he wanted to try. Jimin felt touched and the nervousness only grew.
Did it mean as much to Namjoon as it did for him? Jimin peeked over to him when he had finished, hands folded in his lap as he nervously tugged at his shirt. He felt awkwardly out of his depth right now, not really sure what he should do next and his heart was beating so loudly that he was sure Namjoon could hear it.Â
Jimin finished his plate and ate the whole dessert that he had prepared so Namjoon took that as a good sign that Jimin wasn't just smiling from politeness but because he actually enjoyed the food. After he had offered him another glass of water and juice that the other declined there was nothing left to do but the dishes - and what Jimin had initially come for. âIf you want to you can take a breath of fresh air outside while I do the dishes and see if you can watch some bats hunting for moths. Or you can rest if youâd prefer that.â
Jimin just nodded a little dazed and stumbled outside of the cottage. He hadnât taken his coat with him, nor anything else, so he was shivering the moment he stepped outside. The sun was setting low over the lake, dipping it into beautiful colors but Jimin couldnât really enjoy it while his mind was spiraling, and his nervousness was only heightening. He wasnât sure how much time had passed, but the sudden hands rubbing up and down his arms were making him jump in surprise and Jimin blinked out of his stupor. The sun was gone and there were actually bats circling the early night air. âHe will kill me,â It was so quickly spoken that Jimin wasnât sure if Namjoon even understood what he had just said. âIf he finds out, he will kill me and yet, I want to be so selfish and be with you. I want him to see I was yours and if only for a night.â Jimin leaned against Namjoon, knowing that he would be safe to do so. He wouldnât get pushed away, like so many times Honsung had done. âIt feels so right to be with you.â
Namjoon immediately took his hands off Jimin, stumbling back. âWhat did you just say?â He had no idea what Jimin was talking about but âkillingâ was understandably a sore spot for him. At first he thought Jimin might be talking about the wolf - that he was scared after all after meeting him during a full moon - but then Jimin spoke further and it didnât make any sense anymore before it finally clicked. âAre you talking about.. your fiancĂŠ? Is he a violent person?â
Jimin averted his gaze and bit down his lip as he tried to avoid to spill too much or make Namjoon worry about him, but his silence told Namjoon enough. âI am just scared about so many things that I donât understand,â He took a step closer to Namjoon, hoping he wouldnât back off. Slowly, Jimin reached out for Namjoon, letting his hand soothe up Namjoonâs chest. âWhatâs the worst he can do? He doesnât care about me and he will take the first opportunity to throw me out into the forest on a full moon anyways. I donât belong to him anyways.â
âSo - throwing you out would be his method of killing? You are sure he wouldnât do anything else? Like hurt you. Or kill you himself? Shouldnât he... I mean... why are you promised to each other if he would push you away that easily?â He couldnât just let it go that easily. If what they were doing put Jimin at risk of dying then he wasnât up for it!
Jimin was nervously chewing on his bottom lip as he shrugged his shoulders. âHe does it all the time when I donât listen to the rules of the village. Hurt me, I mean. And Honsung, weâve been promised the day my motherâŚâ Jimin sighed, taking in a deep breath before he spilled it all, âShe was condemned of being a witch and to be in contact with the wolf and itâs evil. My mother had cried at the wolfâs death, while others celebrated but she couldnât stop it. I tried to calm her, but she cried as if she had lost a friendâŚa loverâŚand people turned it against her.â There were no tears in his eyes when Jimin told Namjoon everything, just his fingers were trembling, âThey said I would be promised as the only one who survived the wolfâs and witches fangs to be forever in the care of the hunter and therefore his son. So, no evil could spread within me. As they would protect me.â Jimin chuckled low, âMaybe I am the beast?â
Namjoons eyes widened. âNo...â His voice gave out as he turned his head away to not let Jimin see how he was fighting the tears. He knew that his mum had been close to someone from the village and he had been pretty sure that it had been Jiminâs mum because - like Jimin - she had a reason to visit the forest. But he had thought that after his mum died she didnât want to come and now learning that they killed her for being kindhearted enough to cry for his mum broke his heart. Quickly he wiped over his eyes, trying not to show how much it hurt him to learn the truth. This wasnât about him, it was Jiminâs story and he would deal with his pain another time. He took the boyâs hands in his and squeezed them gently. âIâm so sorry, Jimin, so very sorry that fear and stupidity made the villagers do those⌠horrible things and hurt you like this.â
âIâm okay. I remember her lovingly,â The words were over his lips a lot easier than he would have thought, but seeing Namjoon aching and feeling his pain, was only making this harder for him and it was still the truth. Jimin didnât want to remember the pain, but all the good things she had given him.
âI want to be yours, Namjoon.â Jimin stepped closer, hands wandering up his neck and his fingertips were soothing over his soft skin. âI donât want anyone else to have me but you, becauseâŚâ A smile played at his lips and his heart was beating so hard against his chest, that he knew Namjoon must feel it with the way he was leaning against him. âThis is where I need to be. She told me not to be afraid of the wolf, so I strayed away from the path and found you. Donât let me go, please.â
âIâm⌠Iâm not planning to.â His throat still felt constricted as he hugged Jimin back, trying to keep the younger from hurting even though he knew that there were already scars on Jiminâs heart that he couldnât heal. âYou donât have to go back, you know? You could just... stay in the forest. They might think the wolf killed you. Why did you never move in with your grandma before?â
Jimin blinked at Namjoon unbelieving of what he offered him. âIâŚI wanted to, but she told me not to leave until I knew.â With a chuckle, he traced a finger over Namjoonâs cheeks softly admiring his features under the moonlight. âI donât know what she means by that and no matter how many times I asked she just told me the same thing again. She refused to let me stay until I do.â He smiled, thinking of his loving grandma, who was the kindest person heâd ever met and although she had pushed him out each day to be back by dawn in the village, Jimin loved her dearly. âDo you want me to stay?â
âUntil you know?â He was thankful to Jiminâs grandma to keep his secret because he was certain that she knew who he was even though they didnât talk much. She wouldnât make her grandson find out and get him in danger, would she? Sometimes the truth was the most dangerous thing you could get. âI... I do. But I donât want to go against your grandmaâs wishes. She must have a reason why she thinks youâre safer in the village, right?â
Or to be more honest: He wanted Jimin to stay but was scared about him finding out if he would.Â
Jimin shivered and although he stayed close to Namjoon right now, it wasnât close enough to keep him entirely warm in the cold nightâs air. âBut what about what I want?â He couldnât help but feel teary-eyed, when Namjoon told him to go back and crashing the hope that had just gleamed within him that he could stay with him. âM-maybe if she knows that I could be with you?â Jimin asked with a shaky voice, âThen she would know that I am safe. AndâŚand I donât want to be with him. I love you, Namjoon. I want to be yours, please.â
The last thing he wanted was to make Jimin cry, so he gave in. âOkay then... letâs just ask her, okay? We can go there, together and I can officially ask her for your hand. Like... you villagers do right? And if sheâs okay with you living with me then you wonât ever have to worry about your fiancĂŠ again. We can make something up. You were eaten by the wolf. Or drowned in the lake. Whatever works best. You just⌠canât go back to the village then. So, you might want to think about it. About all the people you wonât meet again or the things you love that you canât get here. I can only provide you with what the forest gives me.â
âM-my hand?â Jiminâs heart took a leap and with it (and a joyful giggle), he jumped right into Namjoonâs arms, kissing him. It was like his mind and heart were through a storm and now it had calmed down, because with Namjoon it was where he wanted to be. âI belong to you, Namjoon. I donât need to think about it. Itâs you that I want. My path leads to you and only you.â He smiled against his lips and with another little jump, Jimin wrapped his legs around Namjoonâs waist, knowing that he would catch him.Â
âDonât jump me like that - who knows if Iâll catch you.â Namjoon teased him lightly, while the wolf in him enjoyed the playfulness. He wanted to playfight with Jimin, roll in the sheets, see who would be able to get the upper hand but he would try and be gentle with Jimin this time.
Because he wasnât sure if the younger could handle his wolfishness just yet.
A/N: Oh, someone is in love and ready to give up everything ;) But is it the right thing to do? To trust the big bad wolf ;)Â
Subscribed: @jeonsdearâ @starlightstaeâ @p-ixelite @lissachan504â @wise-bts-collectorâ @nochuukookie @h-e-l-p-m-e-p-l-e-a-s-e @absque-nocteâ @fusselkuchenâ @gelsavitichiâ @minsugasnerdâ @yoonqifulâ @thenameoftherainâ @tobi-loveâ @banaani-minsâ @writeasifwordsarepaintbrushesâ @lissachan504â @nomimits7â @laur-zipanâ @mytokyosâ @eenabannana-blogâ @vannilacakeâ @aden2610â @dirkstrider98â @yesiamhangryâ @miss-understand-ing @eufori4aâ @yuusilverscarâ @cookied-dreams @beautyindiversityâ @smitssharon02â @yoonminosâ @guukminssiâ @awjiminieâ @chimknjâ @whatarelarryfeels @hinikkihere @dayonyl @an-artist-confessionâ @smitssharon02â @hunglineâ @cz3riâ @freakingpotter @yoonimooâ @justa-regularboring-girl93â @checkered-seokjinâ
âł If you want to be tagged in new updates you can now sign up in my subscription list here
#minjoon#bangtanarmynet#networkbangtan#minjoonrecs#bangtanxm#ficswithluv#jimin#namjoon#minjoon fanfics#jimin fanfic#namjoon fanfic#bts#bangtan#red riding hood au#fairytale au#/mywriting#mine
98 notes
¡
View notes
Text
WORLDS COLLIDING FOR SOME CAPTAIN COBRA SWAN GOODNESS. Ugh, yes. I hope you guys enjoy it. I know I do.
As always, a humongous thank you to @sotheylived, @shipsxahoyâ, @queen-icicle-fandom, and @captainswanbigbang for supporting and getting this project through at some point in time in the past...god, seven months? Is that right? Math is not my strong suit.
Summary: Bouncing around with her son for the majority of her life, Emma Swan has told herself sheâs happy in the city. Itâs where the most camera operating jobs are, and thatâs how she makes her money. But when an old friend calls her and asks for her help on a new project in small town Maine, Emma finds herself in a place sheâs never been with people she doesnât know filming a profession she knows nothing about. But when the captain of the ship sheâs filming begins taking a keen interest in her and her life, she finds herself wondering whether she might just catch something other than fish. Deadliest Catch AU Rating: M Content warning: Character death, some violent situations
FFnet/Ao3/Cover/Snapshots/Gifset
Chapter Nine
Emmaâs got her laptop out on the table, a plate of Grannyâs finest onion rings at her side. Over the past couple of weeks, sheâs accumulated approximately 67 hours of B roll, every minute of which she has to go through, edit, and send off to Jefferson, who has to approve it before filing it with HQ. So far, sheâs made it through about an hour and a half.
(Thank god Ruby knows to keep the onion rings coming.)
Sheâs just cutting up a scene consisting of the boys playing cards down in the galley while waiting for Jones and Liam to figure out their plan of attack for the day when someone slides into the booth bench opposite her.
âSo, tell me, Swan,â Jones startles her. âWhat is it that makes you tick?â
Exporting the clip and jotting its name down on the growing list of file names, Emma sighs. Of all the people she wanted to see right now, Jones was not one of them, especially on one of her rare days working away from the Jolly Roger. She sets her pen down and glares across the table in frustration. âMy charming personality and sense of humbleness,â she says, her face unmoving and her voice monotone. Sheâs not in the mood for his shit.
âBut of course,â he chuckles, nabbing a ring from her plate. Too late, she smacks his grabby fingers away. âI wouldâve thought it was those sky high walls youâve got me climbing, but the personality.â He munches on the onion ring thoughtfully. âNo, that makes sense now.â
Emma rolls her eyes. âIn case you canât tell, Jones, Iâm a little busy here.â
âOh, no, I can see quite well.â Setting his clasped hands atop the table, Jones leans toward her, closing her laptop fractionally. âI can tell that youâre using whatever is around you to protect you from something.â He cocks his head to the side like a curious puppy, almost like heâs trying to read her. âGuard you from falling a little bit in love with this town. Or at all.â
âReally now?â Emma says, unbelieving.
(That is what sheâs doing, technically speaking. Force of habit - distraction to keep herself safe. Itâs worked so far, thatâs for sure.)
âIndeed.â Jones nods and steals another onion ring. âYour work, your lad, your impending order of â what was it, pancakes?â
âWaffles,â she corrects himself. Emma pulls her plate closer to her, even though he has the arm length to reach across the table and take her food as he pleases. âIf you had been up as late I was dealing with a sick 10-year-old, you wouldâve been as grumpy as I was.â
âIâm sure thatâs true.â He raises a brow and points at her. âBut you did have a cup of coffee in front of you, so I assumed youâd be slightly more pleasant.â
Emma shrugs. âAssumed wrong.â And in her mind, thatâs the end of the conversation. If she were in his shoes, she would bid him farewell and leave, get out of his face.
But when had Jones ever done a thing she would do? Instead, he continues to sit opposite her and appraises her. For a moment, Emma tries to return to editing her B roll, but she feels his gaze on her and it makes her nervous.
With a grunt, she slams her laptop down and glares at him. âWhat do you want, Jones?â
âI just want to get to know you, Swan,â he says quietly. âYouâre the first civilian Iâve let on my ship, love, and from what I can tell, youâre going to be making yourself a frequent member of my crew.â Jones begins to trace his fingertip all over the tabletop, appearing to draw little nothings while he thinks over his next words. âI need to know who Iâm working with. I need to know who is going to jump in the sea after a crewmate if they fall in and whoâs going to stand back and watch.â
âWell, I can already tell you that Iâll be standing back and filming. Thatâs literally my job,â Emma quips back. Then she raises an accusatory brow of her own. âSo, is that enough information?â
He sighs in frustration. âSomething small,â he pleads. âThatâs all I ask.â He searches their surroundings as if for inspiration. âPerhaps where you and Henry were before you came here.â
It seems like such irrelevant information. Itâs something that he can find out by asking Jefferson or David or even Ruby. Itâs safe. Still, she thinks about it, then decides to respond. âPhoenix,â she says. âHenry and I were in Phoenix before we came up here.â
âQuite a different landscape, isnât it?â he asks, to which she makes some nonverbal sound of agreement. âHow long were you there?â
âLess than a year.â Emma shakes her head and opens her laptop once more. âLook, Killian, I really do have to work on this stuff.â
Across the table, she sees his eyes light up despite her obvious dismissal and, idly, she wonders why he suddenly seems really happy to be rejected by her. âPerhaps we can talk later then,â he suggests.
âSure, if you really want to,â she says with a shrug. Itâs inevitable: theyâre going to have to talk to each other in the future because they work together on a boat - ship - that she knows very little about. She doesnât exactly want to die out at sea.
âTrust me, love, I really want to,â Jones murmurs eagerly. Finally, he slides from the bench and stands next to the booth. Emma watches him cautiously for his next move.
What he says next surprises her.
âWhen do you pick the lad up from camp?â he asks.
Emmaâs thrown by the weird question, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion. âQuarter after three. Why?â
âHow about I meet you two when heâs free and I take you to my ship?â
If possible, her brows sink lower on her face. âWhy?â
Jones shrugs. âWell, you may have seen the inner workings, but your boy hasnât.â
And thatâs got her eyebrows shooting up to her hairline.
(Theyâre getting quite the workout today.)
âYou want him to give him a tour of your boat?â
âShip, Swan, the Jolly Roger is a ship,â he groans, rubbing away at his forehead and the frustration her mistake causes him. âYes. I think itâs good for a lad to know where his mother will be working, if not to meet some of the folks sheâs working with as well.â
âReally?â
He nods, digging his hands into his pockets. âWeâll just pretend heâs come to your office for a little while. Meet your boss and such.â
âYouâre not my boss,â Emma scoffs. âIf anything, Iâm your boss.â
He cocks an eyebrow. âI do love a woman in charge.â
Emma slaps his arm. âFine. Meet me outside the schoolyard at ten after three.â
He leans forward in a slight bow. âAs you wish, Swan,â he says, before walking away.
âDonât think youâre going to charm me by quoting Princess Bride!â she yells after him, then scolds herself because sheâs going to have a hell of a time editing her B roll now.
She whiles away the day doing busy work, trying not to think of what Killian had basically accused her of earlier. She knows she has walls. She knows she walks around with heavy armor around her heart. For good reason. Her life was on the right track until a man came along, got her pregnant, and then left her to take the fall for his crimes. Of course sheâs going to have trouble trusting anyone after that. She thought she had loved Neal, gave him everything, only to receive nothing as thanks.
But for Jones â practically a stranger, someone she considers a coworker at most â to call her out on that. Itâs unheard of.
Her past experiences are what make her eyebrows raise in confusion, but pleasant surprise when she strolls up to the elementary school to find Killian chatting with some of the other parents there. Heâs laughing jollily at something a woman is saying, his arms crossed over his chest as he throws his head back. She walks up to them and clears her throat to get his attention.
âSwan!â Jones shouts in greeting. He gestures to the woman he was talking to by casually swinging an open hand toward her. âHave you met Aurora?â
âNot yet.â She leans forward with her best people smile and shakes hands with the woman. âHow are you?â
âIâm good, thanks,â Aurora says. She seems nice, much like the rest of the people in Storybrooke. Very domestic in her vintage dress and long hair, waiting for her children to get out of summer camp. âKillian here was just telling me about your son. I think my Phillip has been talking about him.â
âOh, youâre Phillipâs mom,â Emma says in recognition. âItâs nice to finally meet you. Yeah, Henry was really excited telling me how Phillip had invited him to his birthday party.â
Aurora chuckles. âYeah, heâs really excited about it. Turning double digits and all that.â
âIs the lad really turning 10?â Jones asks in disbelief.
Aurora hums and nods.
âMy god, I remember when your husband burst into the Rabbit Hole and bought everyone a round in celebration of his birth,â he chuckles.
Aurora laughs. âYes, I remember that as well. I wasnât all too happy with him after that.â Her phone rings. As she takes it out of her pocket and finds whoâs calling on the screen, she sighs. âSpeaking of my darling husband. Sorry, I have to take this.â
They wave her off, Aurora heading off to the other end of the playground to speak with her husband. Emma, on the other hand, turns to Killian and says, âYouâre here.â
âOf course I am.â
âYouâre here early.â
He shrugs nonchalantly. âSometimes Mary Margaret lets the children out early for some extra time on the playground, especially on a nice day like today.â
Emma tilts her head toward her shoulder. âHowâd you know that?â
âI hear things around town,â he reasons with another shrug. âMary Margaret Nolan, bless her heart, made her and Davidâs presence known the minute they moved into town.â Killian chuckles and shifts his feet a little closer together. âShe came knocking on our door with cookies to introduce herself a couple days after theyâd come.â
âHuh,â she hums. âSounds like her.â
His eyes widen a bit and his brow cocks up. âYou know her?â he asks.
âI should hope.â Emma says, licking her bottom lip and shaking her head. âWe moved in next door. And I knew her and David when I was in school.â
âReally? Youâll have to tell me all the embarrassing stories one day.â
âHmm, donât count on it, buddy,â she says with a smirk, satisfied that sheâs managed to shut him down.
(For now.)
(Heâs trying to get under her skin even more so than he already is. Trying to create excuses to spend more time with her in an effort to make her like him, sheâs sure.)
(And now that she knows he lives down the street from them and he knows they live next door to the Nolans⌠well, itâs a small town. She wouldnât be surprised if he came knocking on their door unannounced.
Emma doesnât know if she could handle that.)
The bell rings and the kids start to stream out, slowly, then in a huge crowd. As a now-sixth-grader, Henry may be a little taller than the rest of the kids, but heâs told her before how his classroom is also the furthest from the doors. So when the crowd starts to thin, thatâs when she starts really searching for her son.
He appears, wet brown hair in his eyes, his pack slung over one shoulder. Henry spots her and starts jogging toward her, but slows back to a walk when he sees whoâs next to her.
âHey, kid,â Emma says happily, avoiding the obvious question in his eyes. Henry tucks himself under her arm in a side hug, her arm resting on his shoulder. âHow was camp?â
âFine. We went to the pool and they taught us how to dive.â
âYou know all about that, now, donât you?â
He nods. âI practiced on my back stroke while they taught the other kids.â
She laughs. âAnd howâs it looking?â
Henry shakes his head, his nose crinkling up in disgust and dissatisfaction. âNot much better.â
âIâm so proud of you, kiddo.â She reaches both arms around him and hugs him tightly.
Henry leans into her side, his still-damp hair soaking through her shirt. He speaks so quietly she has to lean down when he repeats it. âWhoâs this?â
The moment of truth: Emma glances up at the man, whoâs remained silent so far, waiting until she gives him the go ahead. His expression, however, has opened up into something sheâs never seen before. Itâs kinder than anything sheâs seen on the ship. Granted, she hasnât known him that long, but itâs still a bit eye-opening.
After a moment of hesitation, Emma repositions the two of them so theyâre facing Jones. âUm, Henry, this is Killian Jones,â she says. âHeâs the captain of the bo-ship,â she quickly corrects herself. âOf the ship that Iâm filming on.â With the smile of a mother who canât help herself but be happy around her child, Emma introduces her two worlds. âJones, this is my son Henry.â
Killian pushes out his hand for a shake. Henry obliges timidly. âLovely to meet you, lad,â he says. âYour mother told me that you had really hoped sheâd be hanging out with pirates.â
Emma reaches out to punch Jones in the shoulder, scoffing, âI did not!â
âSwan, please,â Killian playfully pleads, rubbing at the spot on his arm where she hit him. He crouches down in front of them until heâs squatting low enough to have to look up at Henry. He leans into her son. âDo you want to know my shipâs name?â he asks conspiratorially. Henry, of course, nods. âThe Jolly Roger.â
His eyes go wide. âLike Captain Hook?â
âExactly.â Killianâs pointer finger moves and bops Henry on the tip of the nose, surprising both of them. Henry giggles and Emma canât help but smile at the noise. âWould you like to see it?â
âYes!â Henry shouts enthusiastically. The shy kid from minutes ago is gone as he looks up at Emma with bright excited eyes. âMom, can I?â
Shrugging, Emma glances over to Killian, who sends her a wink. âWhy not?â
âAwesome!â Jones stands up and gestures toward the water. In all his youthful joy, Henry takes the lead, half walking, half jogging in front of them with his back to all opposing traffic. âCan I steer it?â
âAfraid not, mâboy.â For what itâs worth, Jones matches his steps to hers, a slow sort of trudge that isnât exactly exuberant but isnât exactly hesitant as well. âWeâll have to stay docked today. My crew is making sure sheâs all ready for whatever happens this season.â
âBut can I steer it some time?â Henry asks, coming to a halt in front of them.
Killian looks at Emma for the correct answer. Sheâs not quite sure what he sees there, but Jones turns back to her son. âWeâll see, lad. Weâll see.â
Emma hangs back as they walk to the harbor while Henry and Jones walk together in front of her. Henryâs regaling him with tales of their travels â how to tell a good New York street vendor from a bad one, how nice winter in Phoenix is â and Killian, surprising her yet again, reacts genuinely and accordingly. Unlike other people â specifically men whoâve wished to pursue her romantically â Jones is treating her son as anyone should: like her 10-year-old is a person.
She catches up to them once they reach the docks, only to hear Jones say, âWhat in heavens do you mean, youâve never seen snow?â
Henry shrugs. âWe were always somewhere warm in the winter time. I might have seen it when I was a baby, but I donât remember seeing snow anywhere but on TV.â
Jones looks at Emma. âI am appalled, Swan. Youâve never let your son experience snow?â
She shrugs, internally chuckling at the apparent family trait. âThere were never any jobs where it was snowy.â
âA likely excuse,â Jones scoffs. They come up to the bow of the ship, Henry basically hopping on the balls of his feet. âWell, here she is.â Emma comes up to his side and accidentally brushes against his hand with hers. âThe Rolly Joger.â His voice cracks, causing both her and Henry to laugh at his slip in words. âI mean, the Jolly Roger.â He blushes and scratches behind his ear. âShall we board?â Henry nods fervently. Killian gestures to Emma. âLadies first.â
She rolls her eyes, but heads up the steps of the gangplank before Henry does. âWatch your step, kid, there are ropes everywhere.â
âHow would you know?â
âI work on this ship, remember? Itâs like my office,â she says, wrapping her arms across her body to keep the sea breeze from making her more uncomfortable than she already is.
Always happy to be the center of attention and talk about something he's obviously passionate about, Killian shows Henry the captainâs roost and the inner belly of the boat. Emma notices that her son seems to be enjoying this time with Jones â some boysâ time that heâs never really had much access to. Itâs not like his father was around, or any of the men she sought company with were appropriate for her son to hang out with.
Emma realizes that, though she might not exactly like Jones, maybe her son knowing and liking him might not just be the worst thing ever.
When the tour is finished, Henryâs eyes bright and cheeks flushed, Jones ushers them off his ship, onto the gangplank, and back to the docks. Once again, Henryâs basically jumping up and down between the two of them, practically hanging off of Killianâs side and surely his every word.
âDid you enjoy yourself, lad?â Jones asks.
âYeah!â Henry shouts. âAre you sure we canât take her out today?â
ââfraid not.â Killian looks at her. âThe day is late and I should think your mother wants to get some dinner in you and then get you to bed.â
Emma nods in agreement. âJones is right, Henry, itâs getting late.â
She turns and faces the sun to start their walk home, her flip flops slapping against the wood of the docks and then the concrete of the sidewalk. But she stops when she realizes that her son isnât following her, or heâs dragging his feet and sheâs had the kind of day where she canât deal with that. Looking over her shoulder, Emma finds he hasnât moved, still on the wood of the docks, staring up at Killian.
âGo on, Henry,â Killian chides him with a small smile. âWeâll take the ship out soon. You can be my first mate.â
But thatâs not what her son wants promised. Even from her position a couple yards away, Emma can spot the determined features on Henryâs face.
âYou promise sheâs gonna come home?â Her son is so serious when he asks that it nearly breaks Emmaâs heart. Itâs not like she doesnât understand where heâs coming from: his fatherâs already left him, he doesnât have any brothers or sisters. Just as Henry is all she has in her world, she is all he has in his.
But Killian, being the ever-confusing man that he is, crouches down so that heâs at Henryâs eye level. He sticks his hand out to her son.
âI promise.â His voice is surprisingly stern and serious.
Considering his proposal for a second, Henry finally takes Killianâs hand and shakes it. âAnd you, too?â
âOf course, lad,â Killian assures him, standing back up. âLiam and I have always come back to shore. If anything, weâve only got more reason to make it home.â His eyes flicker over and catch Emmaâs, as though to make sure that his words donât go unnoticed.
And they donât. Not by her. No, she hears every word, said and unsaid.
(It sounds like heâs coming back for them. For her. And the mere idea does not sit well with her at all.)
(Mostly because it settles nice and warmly somewhere in her middle.)
But the insinuations fly over Henryâs head. He nods solemnly and then smiles brightly, as he tends to do. âThanks for showing me around the boat.â
âItâs a ship, lad,â he corrects him gently, âand it was my pleasure. Iâll take you out on it someday soon, aye?â
âOkay!â With that, Henry finally catches up to his mother, allowing Emma to wrap her arm around his shoulders. âGoodnight, Jones.â
âGoodnight, Henry,â Jones bids him. âPleasant dreams, Swan,â he says with a wink.
She rolls her eyes and only allows herself to smile when she knows he canât see it.
#csbb#captain swan big bang#captain swan#cs ff#ouat#GUYS#guyyyss#the trio is together for the FIRST TIME#AND PRINCESS BRIDE#AND HENRY BEING PROTECTIVE#AND ONION RINGS#AND HENRY HAS FRIENDS AND HES GOING TO A BIRTHDAY PARTY#were not going to see the birthday party#BUT STILL#ugh my heart#my words#storytime#ditlot
37 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Corvus cormax part 12
Sorry about the lengthy silence. I went through a bit of a phase where I was either horribly stuck, or just hated everything I tried to write. Much thanks to @singlewhitecatlady for always throwing ideas at me, and helping me get un-stuck.
This story is based off of @icarus-doodlesâ raven!Max AU (x, x, x, x, x, x).
Also see further art here, here, and here, and a gifset!
Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 | Part 11 | AO3
âMax! Max! Itâs okay.â
Max awoke with a start, his beak open as he gasped for breath, his heart racing. He wasnât sure where he was. He had just been in the wastes, hadnât he? He looked around, disoriented.
âHey. Itâs okay. Itâs not real.â Furiosa looked down at him calmly.
Max found her face in the dim light of the room and felt himself start to relax. It had just been a dream.
He had been caught in a hunterâs trap, fluttering frantically inside a steel box, ramming his head into the sides and top in panic. He had watched himself walk right into it, knowing full well what it was, but unable to stop himself. It was like he had been trapped inside his own skull, only able to watch as he zeroed in on the bait. Like he had taken a backseat in his own body, some mindless creature in control of his actions.
Max shook the images away. It wasnât real. âSorry. Woke you?â The sun was rising, but it was still early.
âItâs fine,â she replied, and swung her legs over the edge of the bed. âWouldnât mind getting an early start today anyway.â
She got up to change clothes, and Max quietly started to preen his feathers, rearranging all the ones that were sticking up wrong, but quickly stopped himself and let them be. He wondered if he had been flailing as badly as he had been in his dream. He grunted to try to clear the lump in his throat, and looked up as Furiosa was strapping her arm on.
She turned to open the door, motioning for him to follow, and he flew across the room and perched on her shoulder as she stepped out into the hallway.
âNuh-uh,â she said, shoving him off her shoulder. âToday is day seven. Iâm not having you sitting there if youâre going to turn into a human again.â
Max squawked quietly and fluttered to the floor. He couldnât exactly argue with her reasoning, though. He hopped along after her, trying to keep up as she headed down to find some breakfast.
He tried to go about his day with Furiosa, but it was hard not to get anxious as the hours passed. Would he turn back? When? He tried not to think about if it didnât work. He fidgeted, trying to sort tools while Furiosa worked, then just resorted to pecking at them and arranging them randomly on the floor.
âMax.â
Max stared at the tools at his feet, lost in thought.
âHey, Max.â A foot nudged him, and Max finally looked up to see Toast standing over him, eyeing his sprawl of tools with a raised eyebrow.
âI think you need something to do. Come on.â
He tilted his head, but when she motioned for him to come, he quickly started grabbing the tools and piling them back into the toolbox from where he had gotten them.
âIâm borrowing Max,â Toast said loudly over her shoulder, presumably to Furiosa, as she started to walk away.
Max tried to finish cleaning up, but Toast was already leaving him behind, so he shoved the last few tools in the general direction of the toolbox and spread his wings to fly after her.
âMind a little garden work?â Toast asked when he caught up and landed to hop along beside her. âDag needs the extra help today. She started noticing some bugs on the crops yesterday. Says she wants all available hands getting rid of them before they do too much damage.â
Max croaked a sort of non-answer. Pest control didnât sound like a particularly fun task, but a part of himself he wasnât sure he wanted to listen to pointed out that he was getting kind of hungryâŚ
She led him up to the top of the Citadel and into the gardens. Max followed curiously as she approached a row of tomato plants and dug through the leaves a moment.
âThese,â she said, holding a small black beetle between her fingers for him to see. Max leaned in and inspected it, gave a nod of acknowledgement, then snatched the beetle from her, crunched it in his beak, and swallowed it down.
Toast snatched her hand back, surprised, then her face wrinkled up in faint disgust. âUgh, you donât have to eatââ She cut herself off as Max blinked at her almost cluelessly. âYou know what, fine. Whatever works for you.â She shook her head and turned back toward the plants. Max hopped over to the other side of the row and started searching for more morsels. He snapped them up one by one, and decided that this wasnât such a bad task after all.
Eventually Toast moved on to a different row of plants, but Max continued his work where he was. The beetles werenât very big, and there werenât a ton of them, but he figured he could get a mealâs worth in if he kept at it.
His meal was interrupted suddenly by the blaring of horns, first from one of the Citadelâs watch towers, then echoed by the others. Max looked up and around, alarmed.
Toast leapt up from where she was working on the next row over and ran to the nearby edge of the spire they were on. Max followed and peered out into the desert.
âAttack,â Toast said grimly. Max glanced up at her, then toward the horizon where she was looking. A small cloud of dust rose in the west, the kind Max knew could only be kicked up by a party of vehicles on the move.
âWe have to get ready.â Toast was suddenly dashing away toward the steps that led down from the garden, and Max scrambled into the air to follow after her.
âItâs bad?â He asked her simply after he had caught up and perched on her shoulder.
âThose horns are only used if the watches spot a war party. Weâve got maybe half an hour before theyâre here.â
The Citadel was abuzz with activity, people running here and there, arming themselves, finding strategic positions. The lifts were working full-tilt to bring as many people up from the ground as possible, and many others down below scrambled into hidden holes in the ground so as not to be caught in the battle to come.
Toast headed straight to the armory, where she took over supervising what weapons and ammunition got handed out to whom, barking orders for certain locations to be covered. Max perched on a crate beside her and fidgeted nervously. The familiar adrenaline of an expected battle was starting to get to him, though he knew he couldnât take up a gun to help. He glanced over his shoulder at the arms and ammunition that were quickly disappearing from the store room. A War Boy picked up one crate of hand-made explosives to take with him, uncovering another crate below it. Max stared at the grenades packed in neat rows.
He hopped over to the edge of the crate he was on and prodded at Toastâs arm, then flapped his wings impatiently as she finished handing out some guns to a few more people who had volunteered to fight.
âWhat?â She looked down at him, placing her hands on her hips.
âThose,â he said, nodding his head toward the box of grenades quickly. âI can use them.â
âWe canât use such big explosives around the Citadel. Weâd risk damaging the buildings below or hurting the people who might be hiding there.â
âNo. Before they get here. Can pick some off.â
Toastâs eyes lit up for a moment with the possibilities, but then she thought about it and shook her head. âI canât let you do that. If they realize youâre the one dropping them, they could shoot you right out of the sky.â
Max grunted. âTake risks in battle.â
She leaned down toward him and lowered her voice. âMax, you could turn human any minute. What if youâre out there flying whenââ
Maxâs feathers fluffed out in anger. âPeople will die when they get here,â he interrupted.
Toast closed her mouth against what she was saying. She looked to the grenades, then to Max, and back, hesitated a bit longer, then spoke. âHow many can you carry at once?â
Max considered it. âMaybe four.â
Toast quickly snatched four of the grenades, ordered a War Boy to take her place, and hurried out of the room with Max scrambling after her once again. There was a door to the outside not far away, and she stopped just behind the snipers perched there and looked back at Max. âYou sure?â
Max nodded, and indicated the straps of his backpack. âTwo here.â
Toast hooked a grenade onto each strap under his wings, and he gripped the other two with his feet. He gave Toast a nod, and hefted himself into the air. It was a heavy load, and the two under his wings made it a little harder to flap, but at least he was airborne, and by the looks of it wouldnât have far to fly now.
The doubts in the back of his mind about making the first strike against a group with unknown intention were cleared when he saw the bristling guns mounted on the vehicles, and the men already hanging out of windows and perched on top of vehicles with weapons ready. They werenât here to make trade agreements, that was for sure.
He tried to plan where best to strike them as he approached, but he didnât have much time, and he would probably only get a couple passes before they spotted him. He didnât know how quickly they would identify him as an attacker after the explosions started, but didnât particularly want to risk giving them much of a chance. At least the war party was in a fairly tight formation.
He swooped low at the last minute and pulled the pin on one of the grenades under his wing just before he passed the lead vehicle. It unhooked from the strap as the lever released, and fell away from him. Max didnât wait, but immediately pulled the pin on the second one as he passed over the center of the group of vehicles and let that one fall away too. He swooped to the side and dropped low to the ground as he came about to try to keep up with the cars.
The explosions happened in quick succession, taking out two of the vehicles and causing one more to crash in their wake. The others swerved around the destruction, and the convoy hesitated, but another vehicle quickly took the lead and the party continued toward the Citadel.
Max stayed low to try to avoid being spotted as he flew alongside them. The momentary confusion and change of leadership was just enough to get him ahead of them, but heâd have to act quickly if he wanted to hit them again. He swung to the side again and climbed quickly as he approached the convoyâs flank. He pulled the pin of his third grenade and dropped it as he passed over the edge of the war party, but mis-estimated, and the explosion fell back behind the racing vehicles, and they quickly left him behind.
Max turned back toward the Citadel and flapped like his life depended on it. They werenât far now, and as the war party reached the base of the Citadel, they slowed to  climb the narrow path into the center of the spires. Max knew he shouldnât use the last grenade this close to the buildings that lined the road they were now on, but if he could just take out a few more of their attackers, it would mean that much less damage they could do in their attack. As he caught up, he picked out one vehicle with an open hatch on the roof, and he zeroed in on it. He landed on the roof just long enough to pull the pin and drop the last grenade neatly into the hatch, then took off and darted for the nearest mud-and-brick building for cover. Bullets struck the wall right beside him as he dove into a window and ducked down for the explosion as it shook the surrounding buildings.
He hurried through the building and flew out a window in the back, trying to stay out of sight. Bullets were starting to fly between the vehicles and the walls of the Citadel now, but it wasnât far up to the door he had left through, where he found Toast picking off attackers alongside two other gunmen. He perched at her feet and turned his attention to the battle below.
If there were still people of the Citadel down on the ground, they were well-hidden, and the attackers didnât seem interested in the buildings anyway. They knew that the power of the Citadel was in the towers above.
âTheyâve got some kind of armor,â Toast growled, shooting at one attacker for the fourth time and not bringing him down. Max stepped nearer the edge and looked over carefully. By the looks of it a number of the ones that had left the cover of the vehicles were taking hits that didnât seem to be stopping them. Ten or so that Max could see stepped up to the walls of the citadel, and one by one fired grappling hooks at the stone above them. Those that found a sturdy anchor started to climb.
âShit.â Toast aimed at one climbing the spire opposite, but the bullets barely seemed to bother him. âI need bigger rounds.â
Max watched one whose hook had anchored near an opening in the side of the Citadel fall back to the ground as his rope was cut. âKnife.â He looked up at Toast.
âWhat?â
âKnife. I can cut the ropes.â
âIf you go out thereâŚâ
Max glared and she cut herself off. They just had this discussion. If he could help in any way, he didnât see why she should be stopping him.
Toast chewed at her lip and looked back toward the men slowly climbing the walls. Another had fallen by someone elseâs hand, but the rest had their hooks anchored somewhere where nobody inside the Citadel could get to them. She pulled the knife from her belt and crouched down to hold it out to Max. Max grabbed it in his beak and hurried back out the open doorway.
He stuck close to the walls, though he knew they would provide little cover from the rain of bullets coming from the vehicles at the base of the Citadel, or a missed shot from the Citadelâs walls. He hurried toward the nearest climber, found a place to perch a few feet below where the hook was anchored, and started hacking at the rope with the knife in his beak.
He cut one down, then found a second. He jumped instinctually away as bullets hit the wall near him, but shook his head and focused back on his task until the rope was cut. Two down. By the time he went looking for a third, he noticed there were no more climbers on the ropes. Attackers fled back to the cars, and the few that hadnât been hit by War Boy lances turned and hurried back out the way they came. Cheers rose up from the walls of the Citadel. Max stopped on a ledge and blinked, confused.
That seemed too easy.
...To be continued (Part 13)
#mad max fury road#mad max#fury road#max rockatansky#furiosa#raven!max#toast#birb max want more big boom#fic#my fic#ao3
5 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Wolfsbane | Pt. 2
⢠Pairing: Yoongi x Jungkook ⢠Genre: Fluff & little bit of angst  | Wolf!AU / Shapeshifter!AU ( â Gifset Trailer) ⢠Words: 16,2k | written with @cassiavioletblue ⢠Disclaimer: mention of violence, light graphic content, smut
âł Â For a a few short hopeful minutes he thought that maybe he could just have Jungkook here at his place for a little while longer, maybe it would take the others a few days to find him, maybe they were busy with something else - but he was fooling himself, he knew that and when he could hear the sound of paws drumming on earth he knew that this little adventure of Jungkookâs was already over.
ÂŤ previous chapter | masterlist | next chapter Âť
Yoongi kept himself busy the next few days. There was nothing to be seen or heard of another wolf and although it was what he expected he found himself a little bit disappointed against his will.
Jungkook had been a breath of fresh air in his everyday life and he would have loved to know more about him, about what he loved of being a wolf, what he wanted to learn or what life in the pack was for him. And maybe they could have even slept curled up against each other again⌠because Yoongi found himself longing for it even after those few minutes that he had had with Jungkook to feel it.
As lonely as it was with Yoongi, Jungkook already had enough of Jimin or the otherâs sticking by his side with everything that he did the past couple of days. He hated it. He felt restricted. And even though Jungkook knew it was some kind of punishment for him not to act up again it only made Jungkook feel more restless, more willing to break the rules once more.
âJungkook!â Jinâs voice made him shook himself out of his stupor and he looked up at the pack leader, âAre you even listening to me? How am I supposed to teach you if youâre not listening?â Jungkook tugged his feet under and sat up a little. âI am listening, Jin. Iâm sorry! Itâs just⌠I want to know more about hunting and how you fightâŚnotâŚthe other stuff. I want to learn all that. When will you teach me?â Jungkook was nervously chewing on his bottom lip as he watched the other rub his hands over his face in a desperate manner.
âHow am I supposed to teach you at all when you got your head in the clouds all the time? I understand that it might be a bit much and a little overwhelming, but you still have to listen Jungkook. You have to catch up on everything and learn the rules a lot faster than everyone else or else you will always be one step behind. It's not your fault but you still have to work harder because of that. But it'll be worth it to be a proper member of our community, you'll see.â
âI am trying, Jin. Itâs just so confusing sometimesâŚ,â Jungkook couldnât help but yawn, âAnd tiring. Iâd rather just play with Taehyungie.â The young wolf in training sighed and quickly returned his attention to Jin. âLet me repeat then,â Jungkook began and straightened his shoulders, repeating everything that Jin had taught him about the last thirty minutes. When he was done, he nodded proudly and stretched out his tired limbs.
âYouâre right. Itâs probably enough for today. You can go out and play with Taehyung. Try to test out your strength and train your agility while youâre at then I don't feel like Iâm letting you run around too much without doing anything. Food might  be here in about two hours.â They either got fresh meat when there was prey to bring home from the hunt or âhuman stuffâ like mushrooms and dried fruits and berries if the hunters came home without anything to eat. Jungkook nodded eagerly and got up from his seat but before he walked out of the main room, he turned around again. âAre you still mad at me? I know you still wanted to talk to me about something and youâŚyou havenât said about a thing about what happened.â Jungkook nervously played with the hem of his shirt, âIâm really trying my best to fit in. Iâm just not used to so many people taking care of me out of a sudden. I really want to be like you one day. Like Namjoon and Hoseok. Maybe one day I can go hunt with you guys.â The younger one smiled in excitement.
Jin sighed defeatedly. How could anyone resist such a charm attack?
âNo, you are forgiven. You behaved well those last few days. Keep it like that and we might take you to a minor hunt soon. Or maybe take you fishing.â He watched Jungkook run out so quickly he almost stumbled wondering where the hell the younger always got his energy. It was as if he was trying to make up for months and years that he hadnât spent in his wolf form because of the human environment he had been in.
Jungkook was so excited that he transformed mid-jump on his way over to Taehyung, attacking the other wolf who had been lying right beside Jimin playfully. He growled, flashing his teeth while ignoring Jiminâs demands to go to play somewhere else, before he jumped Taehyung again, rolling around with the other in the dirt until they were not able to catch their breaths anymore from laughing.
âJin said heâs going to take me to a hunt soon,â Jungkook was panting, shaking out his fur, âHave you ever been on a hunt, Tae?â
âOf course, I have you doofus! How do you think Iâm supposed to get food for our pack if something would happen to our hunters? We all are able to hunt. Some better than others.â He gave a teasing side glance towards Jimin who made a face at him. âBut you wouldnât even catch a squirrel the way you fall over your own pawsâŚ,â He playful nudged Jungkook in the side with his snout. âYou want to try and hunt me? If you catch me then Iâll let you have a bite of my portion if we get meat tonight.â
âHey! Thatâs not true! Iâll be the greatest hunter youâll ever see! One day I will lead a pack just like Jin,â He growled at Taehyung, jumping at him and giggling right after, âJust run! You know Iâm fastâŚIâd outrun you easily.â With Taehyung it was always easy to let go and forget about everything but having fun. He was the only one Jungkook could really talk to as he felt like he was the only one who understood Jungkook in a way that no one else could. He was his best friend and as much as he was growling at him, he would never hurt him.
 Taehyung laughed at him. âYouâve got great plans there, getting your own pack and all. How about you just wait what the next few weeks will bring you? Youâll have enough on your plate with learning everything you need to know, using all of your abilities properly and at will, then being matedâŚ,â He stopped and sucked in a sharp breath. He hadnât been supposed to tell Jungkook before the pack leader had a chance to tell him. Though hopefully Jungkook just wouldnât notice when he continued talking, âAlso you need to learn to hunt and - oh fishing will be so much fun!  Youâll look like a poodle with all of your fur getting wet. And Jimin said he wanted to make a few errands with you, so you can accompany him to town to get a few blankets for the den. If you behave he might even take you with him when he collects the berries from the bushes - or lets you help search for mushrooms. Donât fuck up though, food poisoning is no joke!â
But of course, Jungkook had noticed.
Suddenly hunting didnât seem as interesting anymore.
âMated?â Jungkook cocked his head to the side, âWaitâŚwaitâŚwait, what? What do you mean mated? Iâm not in love with someone or interested in anyone right now. So, why would that matter? I donât need anyone. You have Hoseok, Jimin has Namjoon and Jin. Iâm fine on my own.â He took a step closer, narrowing his eyes. He had a weird feeling in the pit of his stomach. âTaehyung. Is there something you want to tell me about?â Jungkook couldnât help but get nervous the longer Tae was taking to answer.
Taehyung was stepping from one paw to the other. âThatâs⌠thatâs different. And Hoseok and me⌠we got each other the same way you will⌠ah, you know Iâm not as good with explaining as Jin is. Let him do the talking. I thought you said you wanted a chase?â With that Taehyung sprinted further into the forest, running from both Jungkookâs reach and further questioning.
Jungkook let out a howl before he ran after Taehyung. He was angry and it showed in the way he was panting, growling with each jump. The more he was getting used to his new form, the better he was at orientating himself. He didnât attack Taehyung this time, instead he just chased the other all the way back to their den again until the other was absolutely breathless. After the chase, Jungkook simply trotted past him, turning himself human again at the door. His brows furrowed deeply, his expression still angered.
âDinner is ready in five!â Jimin yelled from the kitchen, earning himself a few cheers but from Jungkook. He took a shower instead, not caring that he would be a bit too late at the table. He needed to clear his mind.
Mated.
Of course, Jungkook knew all about âpartnersâ and how they fell in love, staying at each otherâs side forever. Jungkookâs eyes had followed the way Taehyung jumped up from his seat each time to go and hug his partner whenever he came back from the hunt. Tight, loving, nosing along his jaw before he leaned in to kiss Hoseok. Jungkook had always quickly glanced the other way, but he couldnât ignore the little stab he felt then. He wanted love, too. But he wanted to find it on his own and not let anyone find it for him. And even now, he could see the love each and every one of them had for their partners. And although it hadnât bothered him much before, it left Jungkook wondering what it would feel like to feel like one with someone.
To share a special connection.
âJin,â Jungkook only spoke up after everyone had left the kitchen and it was only the both of them, cleaning up the dishes. âCan I talk to you about something?â
Jin looked up, a little alarmed at the serious tone in the youngerâs voice. âOf course, kiddo. What is it?â He put the plate aside and wiped his hands dry so he could turn towards the other without leaving a wet mess on the counter. âAre you hurting? Itâs normally to get a little bit of growing pain in the few weeks after your first transformation so you donât have to worry about that, itâll fade. I can ask Hoseok to have a look at you, maybe give you some medicine for itâŚâ
âN-no, Iâm fine. No pain. Not even my hand hurts anymore. Whatever Yoongi did was good.â Jungkook nodded in thought, letting the tip of his finger caress over his palm. He sighed deeply. âWhat does it mean if someone wants to âmate you offââ Jungkook held Jinâs gaze, trying to look as if he had read that somewhere rather than Taehyung accidentally telling him. He didnât want to throw the other under the bus.
Jin wasnât stupid though.
He knew that Jungkook mostly learned from him and what he got from hearsay while listening to the others during dinner. He sighed, trying to give him an encouraging smile. âDid someone of the young ones tell you? You donât have to be scared, Jungkook. I can understand if it might sound scary to you at first but believe me, all of our omegas had their own mate off. And does any of them seem unhappy to you? There arenât that many of us left so for them to stay in the pack they found their mate here. But you, my dear, are special. So, I plan on telling the other two packs that are close enough to be of interest for us. They only live a few hundred miles from us so you could visit us if any of them wins you and you are new to everything, so youâll adapt quickly to a change of scenery as well. I believe in you, Jungkook. You could do so much for the pack.â
Jungkook gulped heavily against the lump in his throat. His heart beating fast as he was trying to process the information. âO-other packs? Win me?â Jungkook shook his head, feeling hot and dizzy at the same time, âI donât want anyone to win me. Jin, donât you believe in love? I do! I want to fall in love and notâŚbe someoneâs possession like that. I donât care about your wolf politics! I am not special. I am justâŚme. Please, let me find my own mate. What if they are scary? I donât want to leave you guys. I just found youâŚI justâŚfound a family.â Jungkookâs bottom lip was trembling and he clenched his fists tightly. Â
Carefully Jin got close enough to reach out for Jungkookâs hand, unclenching them gently. âYou did. Weâll always be your first family. Itâs just that maybe youâll find a second one. And I understand your wish, I really do, but how do you think youâll fall in love with that mate of yours? Humans are off limit because they will always be repulsed but the animalistic side of ours. And even if we look human in our second form - we simply arenât. You donât want to risk all of our lives by being exposed, do you? Besides human love is fleeting. They donât just have one mate they have many and even if they promise each other to stay together forever betrayal is a normal thing for them. Youâd get your heart broken, sweety. So, it all comes back to the packs in the end. And as I said there arenât so many, the nearest ones will come to your mate off anyway. Youâll see, when your future mate bites you for the first time your instincts will take over. You donât have to worry, just let them guide you and youâll like it. This is how itâs supposed to be. You will learn to love whoever will be bound to you sooner or later. Youâll be happy Jungkook, youâll never be alone again. Doesnât that sound like something that you want?â
âItâs not fair!â Jungkook pulled his hand away from his and took a few steps back, angrily wiping away the tears on his cheeks. âItâs not fair at allâŚI just found youâŚI justâŚâ Jungkook was shaking from the effort it took to keep himself upright, âIâll need a moment.â
Jungkook turned around and stormed out of the kitchen and right out of their home. He turned into a wolf again just as he vanished into the forest. His mind racing with a million thoughts. Jungkook was just running where his paws were taking him, the tears blinding his vision a little â but he didnât care. He didnât care anymore. The rain was splashing up the dirt as he chased through the woods.
He was panting when he came to a halt at the border of their territory. The young wolf let out a painful loud howl, one that spoke of his heart shattering. Then he let himself fall, his knees giving up on him as he curled in under a tree, hiding from the rain and letting it mix with the tears on his face. And only when the sun was already rising, did Jungkook return home. He kept his head low the moment he stepped back into the main room, not answering any of Jiminâs questions on where he had been all night. âBath,â Was all he answered.
Yoongi had heard the cry, of course he had. It sounded so desperate, so helplessly lost that it cut deep into his own heart. He froze in his place, hesitating and wondering if he should run towards it, find out why the wolf was hurting so badly. But he knew he couldnât. The members of Jinâs pack where Jinâs problem he couldn't just interfere, even worse, if he crossed the border without invitation they had the right to kill him just like heâs had with Jungkook. He couldn't do anything. And he shouldnât even care. He had enough to do without worrying about wolves he didnât know at all.
The pack took care of each other.
Jungkook would be okay.
 In the next couple of days, the big oak tree right at the border had become Jungkookâs favorite hiding place whenever it was getting too much, and he needed to sneak out again. The others were watching him closely but as soon as they were occupied with something else, Jungkook ran.
His heart was pounding so hard each time. The tears burning in the corner of his eyes, whenever Jin was preparing his âmate offâ. It suddenly had been going so fast. As if they had only waited for him to know of it. He hated it. He didnât want to give him any answers about what day he preferred or listen to what rules he needed to follow. Before, he loved his teaching lessons with Jin, when now it only tired him out completely. Not even play fighting with Taehyung was fun anymore.
âGet yourself together, Jungkook,â Jimin said and nudged his side, âItâs what we do. And you will love him. Everyone falls in love with their mate. You will, too. There is no other choice anyways.â Jungkook had heard these words a million times now.
He had no choice. This was his life as a wolf. As an omega.
âWeâre your family. We know whatâs best for you. What else do you want to do? Run away? If you step over the borders one more time the white wolf is going to kill you,â Jimin teasingly said, angering Jungkook even further.
âHe wonât. Yoongi is cool! You donât even know him!â
âBut you do?â Jimin laughed and Taehyung chimed in. âMore than the two of you! And now shut up. I donât want to talk about this anymore.â Jungkook turned on his heel and walked out of the door, leaving Jimin and Taehyung startled and confused. They hadnât seen the younger like this ever. âJin needs to have a serious talk with him or else he will sabotage the whole thing,â Jimin mumbled and Taehyung nodded in agreement. âHe will be fine. Youâll see.â
In the forest, Jungkook was running again â until the pain in his lungs was stronger than anything else numbing the ache in his heart and the thundering storm of thoughts in his head. He needed to talk to someone. Anyone but the pack. Someone that knew what it felt like to be left out. When no one else was listening. When you felt likeâŚa loner.
As always he came to a halt right at the border, only this time he didnât lay down to rest. He let his gaze wander over the invisible line that separated them, when Jungkook lifted a paw.
Slowly and carefully, Jungkook trespassed.
Yoongi had waited for him. He had found out of Jungkookâs habit pretty soon because he walked his borders regularly to check if anyone had was sneaking around. And with Jungkookâs smell still on the carpet that they had both been lying on he recognized his smell immediately. The younger had been here, right at the border. And a few days later he had been here again. And then again. So Yoongi had stayed close, telling himself that he wanted to make sure Jin didnât sent Jungkook spying or that Jungkook didnât hunt in his grounds and stole his food or made a mess - but in reality he just wanted to see the overgrown cub again. He was there in Jungkookâs line of sight before the other had even properly walked into his part of the forest.
For a moment Jungkook hesitated again, looking over his shoulder when he heard him. He snapped his head back around, his eyes wide when Yoongi was walking right out of the shadows of a tree.
âYoongi,â Jungkookâs voice was barely a whisper and he bowed his head quickly to show that he didnât want to fight or hurt him. âC-can we talk? I can step back over the border if you want⌠I didnât know you were so closeâŚbut please, Iâd like to talk to you.â
Yoongi listened and waited but Jungkook just stared at him with big, pleading eyes. His stomach had made a little somersault when Jungkookâs paws had hit the earth on his side and his heart seemed to follow because it didnât want to calm down at the sight of the young wolf. Yoongi turned and casually trotted deeper into the forest. When Jungkook didnât follow he looked back over his shoulder. âAre you coming? Whatever it is seems important so Iâm not going to discuss it across borders. Letâs go where no one can listen in on us.â
Jungkook hastily ran after Yoongi, almost stumbling over his own paws in the process. Â His own heart was hammering hard against its cage, threatening to jump out as he followed Yoongi deeper into the forest and back to his cottage again. Neither said a word until they were inside and Yoongi put a blanket over Jungkook again, watching him turn into his human form again.
It felt familiar to be back in Yoongiâs home and to his own surprise the other still seemed nice to him, despite his threats to kill him if he crossed the borders one more time. And although Jungkook hadnât really expected it, he was relieved.
Jungkook sat down on the couch, watching Yoongi in the kitchen brew himself some coffee and the younger one some tea. He figured he needed to calm down if there was something serious to talk about. Nonetheless, there was silence between them while Jungkook reached out for the cup, burning his tongue as he took a sip. It took him a moment to gather himself. He himself hadnât figured out what exactly he wanted to ask. âWhy donât you like Jin?â Jungkook blurted out, averting his gaze down to the cup of tea he was holding, warming his hands.
Yoongi stiffened, âThatâs why youâre here for? To ask me about my history with Jin? Sorry, pup, but thatâs none of your business.â His heart sank a little. So Jungkook hadnât come for him, he just wanted to know about Jinâs background story. Of course, he wanted to know about his pack leaderâs past. It shouldnât be surprising, but he was disappointed, nonetheless. âDrink out your tea, please.â He swallowed down his hurt. âI donât want to talk about it. So, if thatâs all then Iâll get you home. You can ask Jin himself, he might even tell you.â
âI know itâs not, I just wondered. A lot. About youâŚand why youâve become a solitary wolf.â Jungkook hastily said, feeling the anger and disappointment coming off from Yoongi. What a great guy he was, Jungkook thought to himself. It didnât even take him a minute to anger the one he looked up to the most. âI am sorry. I didnât want to poke around orâŚbe annoying.â He sighed and got up again, holding on tightly to the blanket but before he turned again (because it was obvious that Yoongi didnât want him to stay any longer), he looked at Yoongi with glistening eyes, âDo you have a mate, Yoongi? Did you ever fight for someone like that? Youâre an alpha right?â
Yoongi raised his head, jaw tensing. âNo - Iâm me. And thatâs all you need to know. I donât play by the rules.â Although he had asked Jungkook when they first met what he was and although he knew that wolves of different groups had different physical characteristics he didnât like everything that came with it. When you were assigned to a certain group after your first transformation your future life was practically set in stone. And Yoongi had not agreed. So, when Jin became leader of the pack, a wolf he had grown up with and called his friend he had thought that things would change, that Jin thought like him that being omega shouldnât mean you were the lowest rank or that an alpha who didnât want too much responsibility could just give it over to someone else who wanted it. But instead Jin had stuck to the rules as closely as he could. Yoongi had revolted and they had fought bitterly - until Jin had told him to leave. And so, he had left. Glad, that Jin had given him an out that wouldnât end with him having to run and hide the rest of his life - but also utterly heartbroken about his lost family and shattered dreams. It had hurt a lot in the beginning, to be alone. To long for the others presence, the closeness of other wolves and to join their howl. It had taken him years to get over it. And now Jungkook came here and started poking at the wounds. âDo you see any mate around? No? Well letâs make an educated guess then if I am mated.â
Jungkook smiled faintly, nodding absently and ignoring the stabs in his heart each time Yoongi was talking back at him so angrily. âI think so, too. Youâre you. Just that.â The younger wolf sighed, rolling his shoulders back. âI have four days left until they will decide who's right for me. Isn't that crazy? Jin says Iâm an omega, so it isnât really my choice and itâs best for the pack. Something about wolf politics, I guess.â The young wolf thanked Yoongi for the tea again, bowing and apologizing that he had poked around in his past when it wasnât his intention to anger him.
âI just needed to talk to someone that wasnâtâŚthem. I just felt,â He paused, taking a deep breath, âAlone. I am sorry, again. I didnât want to anger you, really.â Jungkook rubbed over his eyes, trying to overplay the fact that he was close to tears again, feeling choked up with every word he said. âI just donât want anyone to make decisions for meâŚjust because they label me as such? Jin said, a few shown interest in me already because Iâm âspecialâ. It scares me, Yoongi.â Jungkook gulped heavily, thinking about the stories that Jimin told him about pack leaders, who had more than one partner. Oneâs that didnât act out of love or anything else but only to show off their strength, gaining more than one mate, while the omegaâs had no choice but to submit the second they were bitten. He wasnât sure if Jimin was telling him those stories to scare and tease him or if those were true. Because, of course, there were the oneâs about love and how one fell in love with your mate after the bite or soon after. But either way, he didnât want that if he couldnât choose it for himself.
âI want to make my own decisions. I donât want anyone to claim me. I want to fall in love⌠IâŚâ He stopped, averting his gaze, when he realized he was starting to get more desperate and Yoongi had already made it clear that he wasnât interested in listening to Jungkook. He let a tear fall onto his cheek, âI am annoying you, already. IâŚIâll just goâŚIâm sorry.â
The sadness came off of him in waves and Yoongi ached for the younger. He could understand him all too well, he would have done the same if he was in his place; fight against the pack, maybe run off. But Jungkook wasnât him and he wouldnât stand a chance if the pack went after him. And from what he had seen Jungkook was way too valuable to Jin for the others to just let him go.
He reached out for the younger and pulled him back and because Jungkookâs vision was blurry with tears he stumbled. They kind of knocked into each other and although everything in Yoongi screamed âdangerâ he just put his arms around the younger and held him in his arms. He couldnât show Kook an out - but he could give him warmth for a few minutes to hopefully rest his heart enough that he wouldnât be in so much pain. âIâm sorry you have to go through this. I really, really am.â Being so close to Jungkook the youngerâs sweet smell enclosed him and he gave into the urge to nose along his jaw, rub against the soft, delicate skin.
Jungkook gave in to him right away, wrapping his arms slowly around the other. Yoongiâs body heat was warming him up, his embrace feeling safe and when he nudged the side of his jaw, Jungkook leaned his head to the side right away and onto Yoongiâs shoulder. Who would have thought that the âbad wolfâ that everyone told him about would be the one to soothe him in the end.
Jungkook couldnât understand why and how and maybe he didnât want to understand it.
The younger let his hands wander over Yoongiâs shoulders, feeling the muscles shift underneath as he inched a little closer not wanting him to let go, because if he did then he would need to go back. âM-maybe they will not want me when they see me anyways. They could think Iâm ugly, or too small or my fur isnât fluffy enough. Maybe they see how jumpy I am, and they will get annoyed by it, just like everyone else...or they will return me,â Jungkook chuckled, a little too sad. âDo you know the other packs? Are they...nice?â He shivered a little in Yoongiâs hold, thinking about all his life he had been tossed around. No one really wanted him. And now even the pack that he thought would become his family didnât want him anymore, when all he wanted was to belong to somewhere.
âOf course, they would want you. Not only are you exceptionally beautiful you also have politic value. And - I'm sorry to say this - but considering you are new to everything you seem like someone who is easy to manipulate and form into whatever the other packs want you to be.â When he felt the younger shudder again he growled at himself internally. He was so used to thinking unfiltered because he only lived with himself that he had forgotten how easily you could scare or hurt others with words. âI'm sorry, I don't know the others well enough to tell you anything useful about them. However, I can tell you that they would never return you. A mate off will be a one-time thing for you. Only if your partner dies would you be allowed to find someone else.â
Jungkook whined, letting go off the other in the process. âI am not easy to manipulate.â He mumbled angrily, sitting down on the couch again, pulling the blanket a little closer around him with a pout on his lips. âPolitical value. Thatâs the dumbest thing Iâve ever heard. Jin is literally inviting packs to see them fight...like itâs a spectacle. As if Iâm a stupid prize to win. Do I have to go with them right away when they win? What happens then? I donât want to leave this place. I like it here.â
âThey will mostly likely take you back to their pack the day after, because... because theyâll want to claim you the same night.â He saw the horror dawning on Jungkookâs face when he realized what it meant so Yoongi hurriedly continued. âItâs okay you donât have to be afraid, it⌠it might sound frightening but if you just let go of the human side in you who probably wants to resist⌠you just donât have to think as a human. Let the wolf take over. As soon as the other wolf bites your neck youâll get in the mood. You can fight it if you want but⌠you shouldn't. Youâll only hurt yourself. And it will feel nice if you just let your instincts take over. The wolf in you will know what to do even if you donât. Youâll feel good. I promise.â
Jungkook shook his head repeatedly. âYouâre telling me I shouldnât be afraid of it when I donât even know themâŚI donâtâŚ.Iâve never done anything like thatâŚâ He gulped heavily, âThe wolf in me? Yoongi, what if I donât have that? Iâm already late with everything. What ifâŚwhat if me suppressing everythingâŚwhat if I canât let my instincts take over?â
Yoongiâs voice got even softer when Jungkook told him he was untouched. He could only guess how scared the younger must be knowing that his first time would be with someone who he didnât know yet. âDidnât you... have a crush when you were human?â It would be so much easier to explain if Jungkook had been head over heels for someone because what he would feel would be very similar to being madly in love. âYou donât have to worry. If you can turn into a wolf then youâll have its instincts. But if you... if you really want to make sure I could show you. I could nip on your neck a little. I wonât bite you, not really, but youâll feel the effects, nonetheless. And as I said you can fight it if you want youâll just know that if you let go you would want to be mated. Would that help your nerves?â
Jungkookâs eyes followed Yoongiâs movements nervously as he sat down next to him again. âI donât know,â He answered a little too breathless, his heart skipping a beat at the thought of Yoongi touching his neck again, âI donât know anything anymoreâŚbut maybeâŚit can help, yeah. Youâre almost like a stranger, too, right?â
âYes, I am,â Yoongiâs voice was still soft and warm. âBut you are safe with me. You can try out that feeling and know that Iâd never do anything against your will.â He reached out for Jungkook. âDo you want to come closer?â When Jungkook hesitated a little, not really sure how to position himself Yoongi carefully pulled him onto his lap. âItâs better when you sit because your knees might get weak. Just close your eyes and enjoy. I wonât leave any marks so no one will know. This is just for you.â
Jungkookâs hand held onto Yoongiâs shoulders tight, when he got pulled so quickly onto his lap, realizing only now that the other hadnât thought much about his cover. Jungkook was blushing furiously as he felt his own naked skin touch Yoongiâs warm thighs and parts of the old sleep shorts he was always wearing that wasnât nearly covering as much as Jungkook would like to, while he was fumbling around with the blanket to keep himself covered as much as possible.
âF-for me,â Jungkook whispered and did as Yoongi said. The heat in his cheeks giving him a soft glow as he closed his eyes, his fingertips digging deep into Yoongiâs shoulders, his whole body stiff, waiting for the impact to happen â for anything, really. He didnât know what to expect.
Yoongi took a moment to look at Jungkook, really look at his face, his long, dark lashes, his lips that were red and abused from being bitten on out of nervous habit. The flush in his cheeks and his cute nose made him look even more adorable. When Jungkookâs fingers dug in deeper into his muscles Yoongi didnât want to leave him waiting and leaned in. He didnât go for Kookâs neck right away, nosing along his jaw the way he had noticed the younger enjoyed a lot. As expected Jungkookâs stiff posture softened a bit and he unconsciously bared his neck a little more. Gentle Yoongi kissed the sport he would nip on, right at the juncture of Kookâs neck but the intimate gesture seemed to make the younger rather more nervous than relaxed. Therefore, he didnât draw it out any further and pressed his mouth against Jungkookâs soft, warm skin, his teeth scraping over it until his canines dug into the flesh just right.
It was like pure ecstasy running through his veins and Jungkook could feel himself fall into Yoongiâs embrace a little more. His breath shuddered as he bared his neck more on instinct, keeping his eyes close. His heart was beating fast, too fast, while he was taking short little gaspy breaths. Jungkook couldnât explain how it was possible, but it was like every thought, every worry just seemed gone and there was only Yoongi replacing it. His warm aura. His sweet but cocky smile. Jungkook placed a hand against Yoongiâs chest, feeling the others heartbeat against his palm, before he opened his eyes. He shook his head to get rid of the dizziness and the image of Yoongi replaying itself over and over in his mind. Something didnât feel right. His heart was missing a few beats and Jungkook took a deep breath. Jungkook had never been drunk in his life before, but he imagined it to be something like this. He watched how his hand moved up Yoongiâs neck, feeling like it wasnât his own anymore when suddenly Jungkook could feel the warm feel of lips against his own. Yoongi gasped in surprise, when the younger pulled him in and Jungkook only took the invitation to the deepen the kiss.
Yoongi knew he shouldn't take part in this, he should keep it professional and hold Jungkook back but how was he supposed to resist the beautiful boy in his lap when he was pressing his body against the way he did and pulled him into such a kiss? It was sweet and heated but Yoongi could still taste the innocence on his tongue. Jungkook tasted like honey and spice, like passion and softness. It got to him, right where it shouldnât and both his heart and his loins warmed up. A full body shudder ran through Yoongi and he could feel how it resonated within Jungkook. It took him a few deep breaths to get his mind back on track. He wanted to make Jungkook feel good and take his fear, not indulge himself in the youngers sweetness.
Quickly, before his mind could get any other ideas he leaned back down to Jungkookâs neck, trying not to think about how it would be to kiss him again and again until they were both breathless. Yoongi used all his desire to nip open mouthed love bites into the youngerâs skin, hard enough that it would trigger the younger wolfâs responses but gentle enough not to leave bruises. If he bruised up Jinâs precious cub â especially if it would show that he had bitten him - the other would be furious. Instead of taking more care the thought woke the rebellious side in him and he bit down harder. It teased an involuntary moan out of Jungkook and Yoongi smiled. Slowly he eased the pressure on Jungkookâs neck, allowing himself to nip once more before he soothed over the reddened skin with breathy kisses that were just barely-there. He really needed to stop there or else he would fall into this too deeply.
But Jungkook didnât stop, giving Yoongi no time to breathe, when the younger was starting to move his hips. He held himself closer, sweet little whimpers escaping his lips as he circulated his hips, settling on one of Yoongiâs thighs, feeling the muscles shift underneath. Jungkook was completely lost in the moment. Heat waves coming over him and whenever he closed his eyes, there was only Yoongi.
âSh...shit, Jungkook!â Yoongiâs eyes snapped open when the other rolled his hips into him and he could feel his own arousal licking up his spine. âDonât⌠you shouldn'tâŚ,â He groaned, suppressing a possessive growl that threatened to spill over his lips when Jungkook whimpered, baring his neck submissively the way he already knew he shouldnât. It took everything in Yoongi not to bite him for real and claim him as his. This was dangerously close to getting serious. Yoongiâs willpower could only take so much, especially because Jungkook wasnât just any wolf, he really liked him. He wanted him. Way too much.
âSweetyâŚ,â He tried to keep Jungkook from moving but in their human form Jungkook was the stronger one and he was utterly lost in this right now. âJungkook! Look at me! I think you got the point. You need to stop if you donât want me to react to this!â
Jungkook snapped his eyes open at Yoongiâs order, panting and holding on to the other. âIâŚI think I want you to,â Jungkook mumbled, nuzzling his face closer to his neck. He could feel the throbbing pulsation down in his groin, the pleasure rushing through his veins from just a few movements, from just thinking about Yoongi.
âJin said Iâd be able to visit from time to time. The packs arenât too far away,â Jungkook was speaking quietly, a bit too breathless, âYou know how packs are. Would you let me out of sight?â The younger chuckled, knowing the answer already, âLet me have something, please. I want to make a decision for myself once.â Jungkook leaned in and placed a soft kiss at the corner of Yoongiâs lips.
Yoongi licked his lips right away, wanting more, all too ready to give into temptation. âI⌠I can give you something, but I canât⌠have you.â Speaking the words aloud was like swallowing something down that he hated. âJin would smell it.â
If he would âdefileâ Jungkook like this Jungkook might be severely punished and Jin would also know that he was here. He could get his smell off Jungkook if they only fooled around but if he had been inside Jungkook⌠he shuddered violently at the image alone, growling at the thought of taking the younger like this, right on his lap.
âIs that okay?â He almost stumbled over his own words in his haste to make sure that Jungkook was okay with this before his self-control snapped and he would just go for it. âAre you okay with me getting you off?â
Jungkook felt light headed, a blush creeping back on his cheeks as he nodded and before he could think about it twice, he leaned in again. His soft lips touched Yoongiâs in a deep kiss, his hands nervously trailing up and down Yoongiâs shoulders and down his chest and stomach. Carefully, slow and with Yoongiâs guidance, Jungkook started moving his hips again. His hands on Jungkookâs hips were steady as he helped him move, back and forth over his thigh as Jungkook started riding it. He could feel the youngerâs breath hitch against his lips when the pressure was just right and slowly but surely Jungkookâs exhales started to get shuddery. Yoongi kept his mouth busy, kissing the younger repeatedly until his lips were swollen and red, nipping on his neck again when he wanted to draw one of those beautiful sounds out of the younger that went straight to his groin. He was hard as well but he neglected himself on purpose. He was on precarious ground here, if the arousal got too much his wolf would take over too and other than Jungkook who was getting pliant and submissive his animalistic side would want to bite and take and claim. Jungkook wasnât ready for that. And neither was he. So, he kept his focus solely on Jungkook. helping him to get closer to the edge with each roll of his hips.
Yoongiâs name was like a prayer on Jungkookâs lips. Whispered little words against the others neck as he moved his hips, circulating and holding himself closer to Yoongi. Jungkook didnât understand what it was that wanted Yoongi to take over, but he loved it when his hands were gripping him tight, pushing him down onto his thighs, flexing the muscles underneath as he made him moan in pleasure. There was precum leaking from his cock, staining the shorts Yoongi were wearing, while the blanket was falling off his own lap â but Jungkook didnât care. Instead, he let his hands guide him further, throwing his head back as his movements got more desperate, his moans a little higher.
Watching Jungkook fall apart in front of  him was what Yoongi hadnât known he needed until now - and he never wanted to let go of it again. His grip on Jungkook was tight and he wished he could pull him flush against his body to feel every shudder, every whimper right against his own skin. But he was barely holding it together as it was, so he tried to stay strong, to not give into the urge to let the desire take over and instead tried to engrave this moment forever into his memory. Jungkook whispering his name and pleading for him made his heart skip a beat and so he kissed the sweet little whimpers right out of Jungkookâs mouth. Jungkook was shuddering, his thighs shaking as his fingertips dug deeper into Yoongiâs shoulders. He was moving fast but rhythmically, letting Yoongi make him lose himself in the pleasure completely. It didnât take long for the heat to rush through him unexpectedly, swallowing him up whole and Jungkook choked on a moan, falling over. The hands were guiding him while the waves of the orgasm washed over him, making him black out completely. He was shaking apart on Yoongiâs thigh, desperately trying to get more at the same time until his body couldnât take it anymore. A few dots of white dancing in front of him and Yoongiâs face was all he saw.
Jungkook came hard and the sight alone almost pushed Yoongi close to the edge as well. He let Jungkook ride out  his orgasm, watching as the younger tried to catch his breath, his hips still moving sensually against his own. Yoongiâs breath stuck in his throat when Jungkook made a sound, a satisfied sigh that made him want to kiss him again and then hold him until Jungkook had fallen asleep. Instead he swallowed hard, trying to ignore his erection that was starting to hurt already and concentrate on Jungkook. He brushed through the dark silky strands, scratching lightly against his scalp and Jungkook leaned into it, pliant and perfect. Yoongiâs inner wolf was starting to get dizzy with longing.
âDo you feel good?â His voice was a little strained, but he tried to be as calming and caring as the younger needed. âDo you need anything - besides a shower?â
âYeah,â Jungkook hummed in response, keeping a little bit longer in Yoongiâs embrace just until he was able to think straight again, and the lightheadedness was gone. Only then Jungkook got up from his thigh, apologizing for the mess he made. âDo you have a shower? Can we?â
âYes, I do.â It was a makeshift thing, but it did the job whenever Yoongi needed to get mud out of his fur or clean himself up after a hunt. âJust...give me a few minutes before you can join me, okay? I need to get rid of the little problem you caused.â Before Jungkook could ask any further Yoongi quickly stole a last, fleeting kiss before getting Jungkook off his lap and walking towards the shower, his erection clearly visibly through the thin fabric of his shorts.
Jungkook wanted to offer his help but Yoongi had already closed the door behind him, so he waited a few minutes before he stumbled after him. The younger showered with the others all the time, since nakedness was a normal thing between wolves and Jungkook had slowly gotten used to it by now. Nonetheless it felt weird to pull the shirt over his head again and then step under the shower with Yoongi.
Yoongi was still catching his breath when Jungkook came in but he had finished pretty quickly. Embarrassingly so. However, it had been practically forever since heâs had sex and Jungkook was just his type and after what they had just done his wolf was howling at him to claim Jungkook before anyone else could and then keep him with him foreverâŚit was what had brought him over the edge after just a few more strokes; the thought of being with Kook, having him in his bed, mating him properly while knowing that Jungkook would only see him and heâd be Yoongiâs forever. He quickly tried to wipe away any traces before Jungkook could see - although he must know what Yoongi had just been doing. Kook wasnât stupid, just inexperienced and a little naĂŻve.
Jungkook didnât waste a second to bend over right away, reaching for the soap on the bottom of the shower, not caring what he was doing to Yoongi. When he turned back around again, Jungkook was only giggling at the blush on Yoongiâs cheeks.
Jungkook was really tiring out his self-control. Luckily his nose scrunch and giggly laugh made him look so young that Yoongi wanted to protect him (just as much as he wanted to fuck him) so he tried to focus on that. âFor a big bad wolf, youâre blushing a lot,â Jungkook teased him and then started taking care of the other. He wasnât sure why, but his instincts had told him to do so. He was starting at his hands, soaping Yoongi all the way up to his shoulders and neck. âTurn around,â Jungkook whispered, putting a little more pressure on his neck as he massaged the soap into his skin, cleaning the other up properly.
Jungkook taking care of him felt so surreal and amazing that Yoongi got lost in it easily, feeling way too vulnerable for his liking. But it felt so good, Jungkookâs soft hands on his skin, his earnest care and cautious touches. Only when Jungkook was completely finished did Yoongi dare to speak again. âYour turn.â He let Jungkook turn around and them pulled him into an intimate embrace, washing his hair, his neck, his whole body. If theyâd been in wolf form Yoongi had probably started to lick Kookâs fur because he couldnât contain his affection but this way he just cleaned Jungkook up properly.
âSo, thatâs the first step; getting my scent off of you as thoroughly as possible. The second will be to put something else over it. We should go hunting in the woods. And maybe rub your fur against some trees or wet moss. If he still smells me on you then you can say that my scent was already there when you went to those places. But I donât think he will. He has other things on his mind and if heâs not in midst of sniffing his surroundings when you arrive he wonât smell anything at all.â Which was both a relief and a shame, really. He didnât want Jungkook to get in trouble for having some fun. Though he would have loved to mark the wolf as his.
Jungkook didnât want Yoongiâs scent to be gone. Ever again.
He wanted it to be a part of him.
Jungkook gulped heavily as he realized what he was thinking about, about what he had done and the possible consequences. His heart jumped a beat and then once more when Yoongi suggesting hunting. Suddenly every worry was gone.
âYou want to go hunt with me?â Jungkook could not contain his excitement, so as soon as Yoongi stepped out of the bathroom there was no Jungkook waiting for him, but a wolf jumping from one paw to the other.
It was contagious, the pure joy coming from the brown fluffy wolf that was basically trying his best to hold his excitement but failing. Yoongi laughed and quickly followed him, changing forms with ease. Heâd done it so often that he didnât feel more than a little pull in his muscles, a little tug on his bones. He wondered if Jungkook still had growing pains or if the younger was so happy over his wolf form that he didnât even feel it. He nudged him with his snout when he ran past him, teasing Jungkook enough for the other to start running after him. Normally Yoongi tried to save his energy and only ran when he had to but with Jungkook it was fun to run as fast as he could, snapping at Jungkookâs heels or slightly jumping him so that the younger lost his balance, tumbling into the mud.
âThatâs better than trees, actually,â He commented before playfully attacking the younger again until they both looked more like muddy creatures than freshly showered wolves. Jungkook was laughing, giggling and choking on his words whenever he tried to say something and Yoongi jumped him again. With Yoongi he could forget about the burden that was lying heavy on his shoulders and just be the wolf he wanted to be. Carefree.
The smaller wolf shook his fur to get rid of some of the dirt (but failing) before he followed Yoongi deeper into his territory. âIs this all yours?â Jungkook asked a little too loud, getting shushed by the other right away, so he repeated it in a whispery tone.
âYeah, thatâs all mine. It might look big to you but with a smaller territory I wouldnât be able to get myself enough food to survive. And Iâm lucky the wolf pack next door has lots of prey coming closer to me because they donât expect a single wolf that close. I can live well here.â
Except that it got lonely - if he wasnât just being visited by a lively, brave little fluffy thing named Jungkook.
Jungkook let his gaze wander around as he was observing Yoongiâs way of hunting closely, following whatever he was doing. They were quietly walking down a path, until they could perfectly overview over a meadow where a deer just jumped out of the shadows. Jungkook wondered if Yoongi had heard the animal already, or how he had sensed it being close, when all he could hear was his own heartbeat hammering against his chest. âStay close,â Yoongi whispered and Jungkook followed his order easily.
Yoongi was a very quiet hunter, something Jungkook wasnât really good at. So, he held his breath, trying to keep a bit behind Yoongi who was precisely getting closer to the deer, laying down behind the high grass. He didnât want to disappoint the white wolf. He wanted to show how good he was, too - but he was nervous. And it only gotten worse the closer the big white wolf got to its prey, his whole body on edge, his muscles stiff and ready to jump out the second Yoongi would. His legs began to tremble from how much Jungkook was concentrating, completely transfixed on Yoongiâs hunting skills.
âA little closer,â Yoongiâs voice was so quiet that Jungkook could barely hear him and then he was starting to count. His eyes flickered over to the prey and back to Yoongi quickly. The young wolf wasnât really sure what had happened next - it felt like a blur - but the moment he could see the muscles shift in Yoongiâs body, Jungkook released a growl and jumped out from their hideout and right onto the meadow. He stumbled over his own paws, not expecting how wobbly his own legs felt from being so on edge from before.
Of course, with Jungkookâs generous growly warning the deer jumped off as quick as it could. And only if he had started a sprint and given it his all then maybe, just maybe he would have still reached it. But he wasnât that hungry, so he rather stayed with Jungkook.
âUhm, yeah, no, thatâs not how you hunt. You do realize that I was trying to be quiet for the deer not to notice me?â Though his tone was deadpan he looked absolutely amused about the young wolf's attempts at trying to be a predator. âI wouldnât give up hope though - you might kill them with an overload of cuteness.â
Jungkook nudged Yoongiâs side playfully, âJin, he only took me fishing until now. I thought we would jump out! You started to count! I was excited!â Jungkook let himself plop onto the grass and looked up at Yoongi, âIâm sorry. Can we try again? Will you show me?â
âItâs easy, all you have remember is to not do what you just didâ He nudged Jungkook back, and maybe he even left his nose buried in Kooks fur for a little bit longer than necessary, inhaling the youngerâs sweet scent. It comforted him, more than anything else could.
âSeriously though, we could practice - but we shouldnât use actual prey for it or else there will be no prey in the forest that hasn't been scared off. You can try to attack me, if you want. Iâll close my eyes for ten seconds and you hide and then you try to sneak up to me, okay?â
Jungkook nodded at that, running off the minute Yoongi had his eyes closed. In a way Jungkook knew it was a helpless case, because Yoongi was good. He was very good. It took him a first few tries which he failed and chasing a butterfly that was far more interesting later, when Jungkook was finally close enough to hunt Yoongi. He was quiet. Holding his breath, his eyes and mind focused on his prey.
Yoongi.
With a precise jump, Jungkook started chasing, giving Yoongi only a millisecond to react to him. However, Yoongi easily took a step aside, making Jungkook fly past him and then tackled him to the ground. He put his paws on Jungkookâs chest just like when they had first met and gave him a lick straight over his nose. âGotcha!â
âBut I was close, right? Itâs an unfair fight. Youâre so much better!â Jungkook was panting, snapping at Yoongi playfully. Somehow it made his heart skip a few beats, feeling Yoongiâs paw press onto his chest, making him feel the power of the other. Out of instinct, Jungkook licked him right back, giggling softly in the process. âI like you, Yoongi.â Jungkook blurted out, meaning it just as a compliment but the moment he said those words, he knew there was much more behind them. âI mean youâre so much cooler. They told me youâre mean andâŚgrumpy. But youâre way better than all of them.â
For a moment Yoongi had felt happy and carefree, the burden of loneliness lifted from his shoulders - but then Jungkook reminded him of why this couldnât last. This might very well be the last time he saw the other. All Jin had to do was keep an eye on him and give him over to someone from another pack and Yoongi would never see Jungkook again. He swallowed harshly and eased his paws off of the youngerâs chest. âYeah well, Iâm mean if you piss me off and I guess I can be grumpy. But you donât know me well enough to have seen that side yet. And you probably never willâŚâ
Jungkook noticed how Yoongi stiffened up right away and he whimpered quietly, nudging the white wolf softly. âI wish I had stumbled upon your territory and not Jinâs.â He leaned his head upon Yoongiâs shoulders for a moment, closing his eyes and just feeling the warmth coming from him. Jungkook sighed deeply, trying to ignore the ache in his heart. âIâŚI think I have to go back or else they will look for me again. Can you show me the way back to the border?â
âIâm not sure if that would have changed anything. You are a social person, not made for the life of a solitary. Iâve seen you with the others, Taehyung and...Jimin. You love it, playing with them, the little play fights, the evenings together in front of the fire, warming your fur and listening to the elderâs stories⌠you would have missed out on that. And it is far more dangerous on your own. If I was injured we would both starve. The humans could hunt us. Another pack could see us as threat and kill us both â or worse, claim you as theirs. And I donât mean claim you as a mate but just as a toy. You donât want that Jungkook. You are too ⌠gentle, too innocent to survive out there without a pack. No, you⌠youâre safer with a pack. Youâll have a good life there.â His voice broke. He felt utterly hypocritical telling someone else to stay when he himself had broken with the pack because of similar reasons. Mating a young, naive wolf off like that was one of those rules he had despised. Sure, some were fine with it. And most mates fell in love with each other anyway. But Jungkook hadnât grown up a wolf and his idea of love was more human. To him it would be like... being sold. And still, despite everything a pack was Jungkookâs best option for a nice life. Even if it broke his heart to send the other back. âYeah, Iâll⌠Iâll show you the way back.â He turned and trotted ahead.
Jungkook could not even answer, staring at Yoongiâs backside as he trotted away. He quickly ran after him, still completely lost for words. It hurt him, that everyone, even Yoongi, was trying to tell him what was the best for him. But from every discussion with Jin, Jungkook knew better than to say something. Instead he kept quiet, his head low, nudging Yoongiâs side from time to time to try and make the other happy again. But the white wolf seemed emotionless.
Jungkook didnât want to part at the border, he didnât want to go back and possibly get scolded for being away for so long. Instead he nuzzled his face against Yoongiâs neck, whimpering quietly, begging to feel the care from him again that suddenly felt gone. âCan I come back?â
Yoongi hooked his chin over Jungkookâs shoulder in some kind of hug, burying his nose in Jungkookâs fur again. âOf course. You can always come to me if you want. Just make sure that you donât get caught and wonât get punished for it. Apart from that my door is always open for you.â He had tried to keep Jungkook out of his mind and heart and failed so there was no use in trying to keep him out any longer as it would only hurt them both. He had to fight hard against the urge to pull Jungkook back in when they finally separated, staying on his side of the border while watching Jungkook slowly trot away.
At home, Jungkook went up into his room and took a shower, ignoring that most of them were in the living room instead asking him why he was so dirty. Jungkook let himself fall onto his bed after, growling into the cushion angrily to not let anyone else hear but Jimin heard it, nonetheless.
âWhat do you want?â The young wolf had sensed him a few seconds ago, his smell so sweet that it was hard not to notice whenever Jimin was close. His expression only softened, when he noticed that Jimin was carrying a plate of food. âFuck, I missed dinner, right? Iâm sorry.â Jungkook rubbed over his face tiredly.
âYeah, you missed dinner - and also Jin came asking for you. Where have you been? I covered for you but itâs the first and last time that Iâll do that. You have to learn to stick to the rules Jungkook, they are there for a reason. Your mate off is in four days, you canât just run around the whole day and then expect to understand whatâs going on later. This is important. You wanted to be a part of this part so now you should act like you are and not do your own thing.â Although his expression was stern and his words harsh he had filled the plate generously and set it down with care. He could understand Jungkook all too well, his urge for freedom, his drive to see the world and experience everything he hadn't been able to till now. But he was also scared for the younger, for the consequences from him or of possible accidents, human hunters, anything that was out there and a danger to them. Jungkook couldnât face any of that on his own and come out as the winner. âPlease, be careful. We worry about you.â
âI wasâŚjust running around in the forest. I needed air. I canât breathe here. Trust me, Iâm fine. I can take care of myself.â Jungkook said truthfully, feeling like now that Jimin was covering him he at least owed him part of the truth. âWorry about me? Youâre the ones who are giving me away. Just like everyone elseâŚ,â Jungkook gulped heavily, âI wanted to be part of a family for once. Not part of your politics. I am scared. I donât know them. I donât want them to touch me.â Jungkook pulled his legs in a little more, raking his hand through his still damp hair. âYouâre all talking like itâs so easy.â
Jimin bit his lip, then he kneeled down next to Jungkook, carefully reaching out for him, a feather-light touch in his hair. âWeâre not giving you away like everyone else. Youâre ours. Our little cub. And youâll always be. Itâs just... as pack leader Jin needs to think about whatâs best for the pack. It has nothing to do with you, if any of us were unmated heâd do the same with us. And you will be the center of attention. The wolves will fight for you. Donât you want this, to be wanted so much that they would actually get in a fight over who is lucky enough to have you? And in the end youâll get a strong and protective wolf who will take care of you the rest of your life. No more being lonely, no more feeling like you donât belong. They will keep you safe, keep you fed. Youâll have someone waiting for you when you come back from a hunt, someone who will warm your bed and make sure that you stay healthy and⌠happy andâŚ,â Jiminâs voice slowly died out. It took a while before he continued, his voice barely a whisper. âArenât we lucky? We only have such a small price to pay for our happiness. What would our bodies be worth anyways if no one would want us?â
Jungkook raised an eyebrow, âSmall? For you all itâs big and itâs a bigger prize I pay. I give myself over so you can have no wars, so you can keep peace between the packs. And no one asked me. Ever. Itâs never my choice.â The younger wolf sighed, âI will never belong anywhere anyways. Iâll always have just me. No matter where I amâŚor who calls me their property.â
âYou forgot that you wonât have any wars either. Youâll benefit from this just as much as we do. You might not see it now, but youâll understand. Youâll see that your life will be so much better than you could ever imagine.â
Jungkook shrugged his shoulders and leaned his head onto his knees, âWhat was it like for you? When you got mated off?â
Jungkookâs sudden question took him by surprise. âMe?â He bit his lip, blushing a little before confessing, âScary. Exciting. I was really, really nervous. And like you I had no idea who I would get in the end. But I was lucky, just like you are going to be and Namjoon is the best mate I can think of. And that Jin shows interest in me is just a reminder of my value for the pack so Iâm⌠Iâm flattered of course.â
Jungkook averted his gaze to the window and down again, deep in thought. âWell, you are the perfect mate. Youâre sweet, caring, thoughtful. Iâm clumsy, headstrong and my fur isnât even half as fluffy as yours. What if they will see me and just turn around again?â He was clenching his fists, rubbing over his temples as he could feel a headache coming in. âMaybe it wonât work. The imprint,â Jungkook's heart was beating a little faster, his mind circulating around Yoongi and how he had felt when he had nipped on his neck, just gently and creating such a strong reaction from him. He wanted no one else to leave that kind of mark on him. It left him wondering when the white wolf had completely taken over his heart and mind, but it made him smile, nonetheless. There was no way Jungkook could live without Yoongi. He had absolutely no idea how he had lost his heart so easily, but maybe this was how it should be. âWolves are meant for each other, right? Did you know that you wanted Namjoon before the fight?â
âDonât play yourself down like that, Jungkook. Of course, they will want you. No oneâs perfect. Besides your fur is the fluffiest Iâve seen in a while so stop fishing for compliments.â He smiled but got serious again when he sensed how worried Jungkook was about the imprint. âI have never heard of that, of the bite not working. Itâs... just instincts. You canât really fight them. And you definitely have them or else you werenât a wolf.â He hesitated before adding. âUhm, no, not.. not really. I knew Namjoon and I liked him, just like I liked the others. But when he fought for me and I saw how much it meant to him to win me it just.. something clicked inside of me. I knew I would be his even before he won. I wouldnât have wanted anyone else. And in the night that followedâŚâ He broke off. âYouâll see for yourself. You can believe me though when I tell you that the next day you wonât want to be with anyone else ever again.â
Jungkook let the words sink in, but it only hurt him more. The more Jimin was talking about Namjoon, the more he wanted it to be Yoongi for him. There was no way this would happen. The young wolf had to face reality, even though he hated it. At least he could see one more time again tomorrow. There were tears burning behind his eyes and Jungkook blinked hastily, âIâm sorry Iâm a burden, but please if Jin asks againâŚjust tell him to let me be. Iâll be where he wants me, but I need to feel free. At least now.â He tried a smile and then pulled at his blanket, âCan you please⌠Iâd like to just sleep.â
He could sense the sadness coming from Jungkook and hear the desperation in the youngerâs tone but there wasnât really anything that he could do to make it easier for Jungkook. So, he retreated, pulling the covers over Jungkook like a mother and then gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. âYouâll see, thereâs an amazing wolf out there waiting for you and youâll see him fighting for you and fall in love and you will be⌠so happy, Jungkook. More than you can ever imagine.â His smile was sad when he finally left Jungkook alone. If only he could make sure that his promises would be fulfilled. Because as much as what he told Jungkook was true for their own pack - he had no idea how the others would be. He just hoped he wouldnât need to watch Jungkook leave them in tears.
âDid you talk to Jungkook?â Jinâs voice made him jerk around, watching the leader walk up the stairs with a stern expression. âIs he still awake? Iâd like to make sure he knows how to behave. Heâs been acting up too much. I canât let him go wild on another pack like that if he keeps onâŚbeing⌠stubborn.â
Jimin quickly lowered his head, avoiding his gaze in respect and hoping that the submissive gesture would soothe Jin. âYes, we talked. And you donât have to worry, he knows what is expected of him and he told me that heâll be ready on the final day.â The way he put it, it wasnât even a lie. Because agreeing with Jungkook was one thing but telling the pack leader that their little problem child had also told him that he âjust needed his freedomâ till then wouldnât be the best move. For none of them. So Jimin could only hope that Jungkook wouldnât run away too far, that Jin would be too busy with something else and that Jungkook really held his promise. âHe was really exhausted so I donât want you to waste your precious time with going to see him in vain. I donât think heâll be a problem.â
The alpha wolf reached out for the other, cupping his cheek and soothing his thumb over the soft skin. âYouâre right. Itâs good that I have you,â Jin was talking softly, pulling Jimin a little closer to him, âYouâre much better at this than me. I probably fail as a leader when it comes down to Jungkook. Heâs so different from what Iâm used to - but thatâs what makes him so special. Heâs grown so much and still...heâs our little cub. I need to keep a close eye on him...maybe I should take him under my wing those last days? He always wanted that? Do you think heâd like that?â Jin was thinking out loud, caressing over Jiminâs cheek and pushing a few strands of hair back behind the youngerâs ear.
Jimin nervously tried to think of a way to keep Jungkookâs schedule free while not offending Jin. âI... I think thatâs a generous offer but maybe... itâs better to leave him be those last few days? Iâm certain that heâd like it a lot to be your student of course but it wouldnât fair to gift him with your presence when he might lose it permanently shortly after. He would just miss you more or compare his new pack leader to you - and of course the other would seem lacking in comparison to you. So maybe... you shouldnât show him how blessed this pack is to have you and instead let him be because if he really stays with us you could always take him under your wing after?â
A few metres away Namjoon had been waiting for Jimin and now he just stood and watched. If anyone else had touched Jimin like that or tried to seduce his mate Namjoon would have had the otherâs head. The pack leader had special rights though and also watching something as simple as Jin caressing Jiminâs face had jealousy surging through him like a boiling hot liquid he stayed calm. He knew that Jimin was fine with it. Namjoon was absolutely loyal to Jin. And still, if Jimin had asked him to make it stop or run away with him he would, in a heartbeat. Jimin was his everything, his love, his mate, the person he wanted to wake up next to and fall asleep at night. He could understand that Jin enjoyed âlendingâ Jimin from time to time, especially as he said that he was âtoo busyâ for a mate. Namjoon thought Jin just liked to keep his options open. Because it would have broken any mateâs heart to be just one of many. Every time Jimin came back from Jinâs place he reeked of sex and guilt because of course Jimin knew what the knowledge where he had been did to Namjoon and he tried to soothe his hurt away every time, nuzzling his neck, curling into his embrace in bed and telling him that he loved him over and over to make sure that Namjoon knew that even though Jin could have his body Namjoon was the only one to have his heart.
âStay with us?â Jin chuckled, leaning in to kiss the top of Jiminâs head, âThe leader of the âBlue Moonâ pack showed interest in him.â When the youngerâs eyes widened in surprise and shock alike, Jin smiled, âI know. They are travelling all the way here. I wouldnât have thought it could reach that far, the news of our little cub. Even if he wonât win, which is highly unlikely, Jungkook will move to another pack.â The pack leader caressed through his hair one last time, placing a kiss on his cheek, âNow, good night, Jimin. The first few alphas of the packs should arrive soon, make sure to prepare everything tomorrow, will you?â With that, Jin turned on his heel, his gaze meeting Namjoons in an instant. He only nodded, before he retreated to his room.
âBlue Moon?â Namjoon whispered, even though he had closed the door right behind Jimin as soon as he had pulled his mate into their bedroom. âI thought Jin said, Jungkookâs going to stay close? You know the leader, right? Heâs packed. Heâs...the biggest wolf Iâve ever seen. Thereâs no way anyone will stand a chance. If Jungkook finds out that he will have to move packs even further...I donât know if he can take it, Jiminie.â Namjoon still held onto Jiminâs arm as if he was scared his mate could go back to Jin any second, when all he wanted was for Jimin to stay with him.
âI know, but⌠itâs not like we have any choice in that matter. It was an open invitation so anyone who deems himself fit enough to win that fight is allowed to be there.â He leaned into Namjoon, seeking the otherâs warmth and comfort just like Namjoon was seeking his. He was just as unsettled at the thought of Jungkookie having to face the elder. The younger was scared already and in comparison to the blue moon leaders massive wolf Jungkook might feel even smaller and more vulnerable than he already did. Not to mention that if the other chose to take Kook in wolf form first then it would definitely hurt. Some thought the pain was something that was supposed to happen during your first mating sex but Jimin just thought it cruel and luckily Namjoon had been nothing but gentle to him.
Namjoon nosed along Jiminâs jaw softly, placing a sweet kiss there, before he turned the younger and laid him down in bed to hover over him. âPromise me,â Namjoon breathed out, kissing Jimin once more, âPromise me that if we ever decide to really get ourselves a cub, that we donât let them get too far. They will have a say in this, right?â The bigger wolf looked at his mate, his gaze piercing through him. They never talked much about the possibility of adoption, because for as long Jin wasnât mated it was no option for them. Both of them had decided to take full care of a cub one day. Someone like Jungkook. That else would have been lost. âI donât like this,â Namjoon mumbled and nuzzled his face in Jiminâs neck, hiding and searching for his warmth.
âOf course,â He sneaked his arms around Namjoonâs shoulders and held onto him while the other was littering his jaw with kisses, ignoring his neck just because he knew it would rile Jimin up even further to miss the spot that the younger wanted to feel his mouth on the most. âIâd want to watch him or her grow up, find a mate here, be at their mating ceremony, watch them have a cub of their own.â Jimin felt his heart flutter in his chest, as always when he was talking about their future family. It was everything he ever wanted, starting a family with Namjoon and raise a young wolf who would carry on their legacy of love and emotional connection.
âKeep a close eye on Jungkook, please. He needs you as one of his to understand. I donât want him to hurt,â Namjoon sighed and caressed over Jiminâs soft cheeks, âYou know Taehyung will only tell him the wrong things. The things that only make him more nervous. I wish we had more time with him.â
âI donât,â Jiminâs voice was soft and sad, âI like him too much already. It will hurt to lose him now I donât want to imagine how it would be to see him go if weâve had more time with him, got to know him better, let him sleep in our den when heâs cold. Heâs so starved for affection, for a sense of belonging that it would be easy to give into his need and let him into your heart in return. It might be selfish but Iâm... Iâm glad that I donât have to see him suffer for longer.â Jimin hid his face in Namjoons neck, trying to hide from reality and everything it entailed. As someone who had once been in a similar position it was easy to feel with Jungkook. Still he didnât want to cry in front of the other packs. They were supposed to appear fierce and ruthless. Crying for their youngest member wouldnât help that.
âYeah, maybe youâre right,â Namjoon nodded and let himself fall right next to Jimin, pulling his mate in, âI just want him to be happy.â
In the other room, Jungkook was tossing and turning. Whatever he did, Jungkook just couldnât sleep at night and when he was awake, he felt restless and helpless. Jin was still talking about his mate off as it was more for him, than an event where Jungkook was supposed to meet the love of his life. The next day went by with more preparations and Jungkook was despising it. While Jin was telling him all about the rules and how the day would go down, Jungkook was planning. An emergency plan. Or an escape. He wasnât so sure, yet. But what he knew was, that he couldnât live like this. Not with a stranger. Not without knowing them and letting someone fight â possibly till death â for him. For a strange small cub, that Jungkook thought he was. Not someone special.
The following day, the first pack arrived and Jungkook wasnât seen at all. The pack thought it was Jinâs way of keeping the cub a little more of a secret. Everyone had heard about him being special. But it wasnât Jinâs idea but simply Jungkook who couldnât stand the noises, the loud howling and many people around them. He was used to a small, rather calm pack not this chaos. This night, after Jiminâs visit to check up on him, where he told him to start sorting out his stuff, he sneaked out of the window. Quiet. Calm. Without anyone noticing. And only when he finally was deep inside of the forest, Jungkook turned into a wolf, running fast.
The tears were blocking his view. The air burning in his lungs, as he tried to orientate himself in the dark forest. He needed to get to Yoongi. He couldnât do this anymore. He couldnât breathe, heâŚ.
Jungkook stumbled over a branch and tumbled over, letting out a choked off howl and a whimper.
Yoongiâs head whipped around immediately. The howl had tugged at his chest, pulled at his heartstrings as if someone was physically pulling on him. He let the wild carrots fall that he had found and turned into his wolf form while running into the direction of the miserable sound. It hadnât been that loud, almost as if whoever was howling was choking on something and it made him feel like he was running out of time he needed to get there, needed to find JungkookâŚ
He wasnât sure how he knew that it must be Kook who had been howling as he hadnât really heard him howling before but he just knew. So instead of stopping at the border he jumped straight over it, only running faster until he came to an abrupt halt when he saw a miserable heap of fur on the floor. He changed back in case he had to treat any wounds again and needed something more delicate than paws and gently buried his fingers in Jungkookâs thick, sweaty fur.
âAre you alright?â
The wolf shook his head, leaning into Yoongiâs touch. âPlease kill me. Why didnât you when you first saw me? You should have just torn me apart!â Jungkook was shaking so much, his whole body trembling from the broken sobs. âPlease, just do it now. Iâll cross the border again! JustâŚdo whatever. I donât care!â
It cut right into his heart to hear Jungkook beg for death. He knew how it felt, to be so desperate that you couldnât stand the thought of what might happen tomorrow. To be so hopeless that you would rather choose the permanent darkness instead of risking to be crushed in fateâs mills. However, he had pushed through and he was far, far away from giving up on life. He wouldnât let Jungkook do it, either. He kneeled down next to Jungkook and melted against him, skin turned into fur, his face becoming a wet nose and long snout. He barely even made a sound it came so naturally to him by now to change forms.
Wordlessly he started licking Jungkookâs fur, starting with his face where the fur tasted salty from all the tears and then pushing his snout further into his fur. He was grooming him properly, like a mother would with a scared cub that needed comfort and even though it was so intimate it had him shuddering it felt right to do that for Kook.
Jungkookâs sniffles only subsided slowly, letting Yoongi soothe him wordlessly. The moon was rising higher up in the sky, the far away howls and laughter still audible where they were lying on the ground. It was dark and Jungkook was scared that one could find them. He let his head hang low, moving his paws one by one to see if he was alright. âWe need to get out of our property,â Jungkook mumbled, âThere are packs here. SomeâŚsome are still on the way. They might pass. Didnât you hear them? I want to go home to you.â
Of course, he had - and not only heard but smelled. It made the wolf in him want to pace and growl and retreat to a safe space so Jungkookâs plea was what he wanted to do anyway, so he agreed. âYeah, letâs go home.â He gently nudged Jungkookâs side until the younger was back on his paws even if his stance was wobbly from grief and sorrow. ��You can stay at mine for as long as you can before they will start looking for you.â
Jungkook hummed in response, following the bigger wolf quietly until they reached his cottage and could turn back into their human form. The young wolf was quiet, a bit too quiet and it worried Yoongi. His posture was stiff, as he had flinched with every branch breaking underneath their paws. And only when he was sitting on Yoongiâs couch, did Jungkook loosen up a little. He let Yoongi take care of him, bring him some tea, a blanket to wrap himself in.
âI will run away,â Jungkook spoke out of a sudden with confidence. He was shocked himself, surprised at his own bold decision. He had thought about, had made a few plans and had ideas on how he could escape the âmate offâ but not once had he said it out loud.
Yoongi swallowed hard. He knew that this couldnât be the reason. Jungkook would be lost on his own. But he had already told him how risky it was to be on his own and it apparently didnât scare Jungkook off so instead of telling him no he just sat down beside him, leaning against him so that Kook felt that he wasnât alone. âWhere would you run to?â His voice was soft, quiet as if he feared heâd scare Jungkook off if he spoke too loudly or talked to him too directly.
âAnywhere but with them,â Jungkook said and laced his fingers together nervously only to let go again â doing it a few more times. âThey are so loud. I donât like them. I hear them talkâŚI donât want this. I⌠I want to choose who I want to be with.â Jungkookâs voice was growing louder, âWhy canât anyone see that? I was better on my own before! I can be alone! Like you! I could live like youâŚor with youâŚyou could show me everything.â
âYou donât think they would hunt you? Theyâve been promised a fight and a prize, and youâd take both from them if you run. Do you think youâve got a chance not only against your own pack but against the best fighters from at least two more packs? Would you want me to try and protect us both until they corner us somewhere and then kill me before dragging you back to here? Or how do you expect things will go?â He still kept his tone of voice gentle while confronting Jungkook with the harsh truth.
âYou donât believe in me either.â Jungkook looked at Yoongi with tears in his eyes, âYou donât want me either, I get it. I get it all. No one wants me. The real me. Just the prize.â The younger one buried his face in his hands crying and sobbing desperately. âWhy canât it be my choice? I want to decide who I want to kiss, who I want to care for?â
âI do. Jungkook, I do believe in you! IâŚ,â He kept himself from speaking further. It would be cruel to tell the younger how much he liked him just to send him back to his pack, knowing that they would never see each other again. Gazing back at Yoongi, Jungkookâs eyes flickered back and forth, his heart aching painfully when it hit him like a million bricks.
âY-you, I want you,â Jungkook whispered.
âJungkookâŚKookieâŚ,â He tried to get through to him, holding the younger who was sobbing his heart out and breaking Yoongiâs in the process. Until he heard him whisper a confession. His heart stopped and Yoongi felt the breath rushing from his lungs in a surprised exhale.
âWhat?â
When Jungkook didnât take it back or explained himself he hugged the younger properly, trying to hold them both together while he knew all too well that the other would be slipping through his fingers soon. âOh sweety⌠my lovely little wolf⌠You donât even know how much I would love for you to stay here. To be with you and spend my time hunting with you in the woods, play fighting, waking up to you after a lazy night in bed...,â He brushed Jungkookâs hair back behind his ears.
âBut I wonât be responsible for your death.â He turned the youngers head towards him so that Jungkook had to look in his eyes, âLook at me. Please, I mean it when I say that I would do everything if I saw a chance to be with you. But if we run we wonât come far. There is... really no other choice. You are too important to Jin. I donât know if you have noticed but he has no females in his pack. If he wants to get cubs he needs one. So, he hopes that if he invites the other packs to your mate off he will be invited to the next. And that one of yours, or himself will mate with a female. And makes sure the pack wonât die out. You are his ticket for his packâs future. He wonât let you go. Tomorrow you will see your future mate and maybe⌠maybe youâll like him? He could be... everything you wish for. He will give you everything I canât. A family, a pack. Safety and food no matter the season. Youâll⌠youâll be happy.â He hugged Jungkook again, hiding his face in the embrace to keep Jungkook from seeing his tears. âPlease be happy. For me. Donât run. Don't let yourself be killed. Please.â
âStop lying! Stop saying it when you donât mean it. I know you donât!â Jungkook said, feeling absolutely helpless, his voice sounding quiet and defenseless even though he should be angry, âI know you donât feel the same way for me. Itâs okay. I get it.â Jungkook sighed deeply. His heart was beating fast, his body feeling too exhausted.
âYou want to keep your peace with Jin, too. I get it. I do. I really do. Donât play pretend with me, please. Thank you, though,â Jungkook pulled away and got up from the couch, his legs almost giving up on him, âFor making me feelâŚa little less alone when I needed it. I wanted to come but Jin kept me busy. I missed you. Iâm sorry.â The young wolf was talking in in-coherent sentences, not sure if anything was making sense because his mind was  full of chaos. âMy future mate,â Jungkook smiled at Yoongi, âThey talk about how itâs going to be the leader of the âblue moonâ? Do you know him? I donât want him. But you donât care. Neither does anyone else.â Jungkook smiled again, âIâm sorry, Yoongi. I canât. Donât make me do this, please.â
Yoongi was about to get up and pull Jungkook in again, kiss him until they were both out of breath and hold him until the splinters of their hearts would mend together. But if he did - then he would only have to break Jungkookâs heart again later. If Jungkook didnât believe him - wasnât it better to let him be? To let him leave with a broken heart but with the knowledge that Kook would be safe? Giving him hope might be enough to push him to run away after all. And he hadnât exaggerated when he had said that Jungkook was Jinâs ticket for the future. If Jin realized that he couldnât use Jungkook for that and if Jungkook made him lose his face in front of all these other wolves Jin would have no choice but to do something drastic to keep his dignity. Like hunt Jungkook down - and kill him. So, it would be better if Jungkook was heartbroken but alive than tell him the truth and risk his death tomorrow. Like this maybe he could get his happiness after all. Even if Yoongi didnât.
So, he swallowed it down; his words about the blue moon wolves being reckless and ruthless hunters, bordering on insane if you believed the rumors. But rumors could be just that; scary stories with no truth at all. So instead of telling Jungkook the truth again he kept quiet until he felt like heâd have his emotions long enough in check to tell him goodbye. âI... I hope you will be able to find what you are looking for tomorrow. I wish you that youâll get someone you can love and that whoever wins you, be it from the âblue moonâ pack or someone else, will love you back the way you deserve. Think about what you will gain, not about what youâll lose.â He could feel the tears clouding his view again so before they could spill over he hastily added, âGoodbye Jungkook.â
Jungkook chuckled at that humorlessly. âI donât care whatâs right for everyone else. Sooner or later I will run. Tomorrow. Or in a week. Or in a month.â Jungkookâs stern gaze pierced right through Yoongi, âAnd no, I donât care if they will hunt me and kill me. I risk it. I would die there one way or another.â From a broken heart or at their hand, Jungkook was sure of it â and he didnât care. He let his hand wander slowly over the soft skin on his neck, closing his eyes. The hurt too big for him to handle when he heard Yoongiâs goodbye. âI thought you out of everyone would understand. You said you believed in different rulesâŚand still here you are selling me out to them just like everyone else. Youâre not better than them.â
Jungkook let the tears fall freely.
It was hard to watch Jungkookâs bitterness, the hurt that was behind his eyes. In a way Jungkook still hoped that Yoongi would keep him here. He could see it in the way the younger was still here, still giving him a chance although Yoongi had hurt him over and over tonight, refusing him a way out. He kept quiet, just looking at Kook, trying to ingrain each and every detail of the youngerâs face into his memory; his dark, wide eyes, the cute nose, even his hurtful expression. He wanted to remember all of this. It would be everything that he had left of Kook after tomorrow.
Jungkook had hoped there would be still something, anything that Yoongi would say but the other was quiet. There was nothing. Just quiet. Jungkook shook his head, biting his lip anxiously and before he could say his own goodbye, the younger turned around. He was fast as he stumbled out of the door, turning in midst jump to run off. A painful howl escaped him once more.
And then it was quiet again. Â
A/N: Here we go again! Donât forget to comment down below and leave your thoughts on the chapter. Will Jungkook run away? Will Yoongi hold him back? Or will the leader of the âblue moonâ catch him and claim him as his ;)
Subscribed: @jeonsdear @taeofcups @p-ixelite @lissachan504 @wise-bts-collector @nochuukookie@h-e-l-p-m-e-p-l-e-a-s-e @hisheartsmile @lxnehxre @violetrose120 @fusselkuchen @gelsavitichi@minsugasnerd @yoonqiful @thenameoftherain @jjkscnery @tobi-love @angeljk @gguksbam@bngtnsnyndn-ily @whatarelarryfeels @2seokkyo @bmwginger @btsflufflysmut@jiminiesmoon @banaani-mins @writeasifwordsarepaintbrushes @it-is-dana @jazzythebagel @nomimits7 @shooklier
âł If you want to be tagged in new updates you can now sign up in my subscription listfor being tagged in my works here
#networkbangtan#bangtanarmynet#kwordsmiths#kwritersworldnet#thekpopnetwork#yoonkooknetwork#ggukienet#yoonkook#jungkook#yoongi#yoonkook angst#yoonkook fluff#jungkook fanfic#yoongi fanfic#jimin#namjoon#minjoon#jin#taehyung#vhope#hoseok#wolf au#bts wolf au#shapeshifter au#/mywriting#mine
183 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Love Bite | Final
⢠Pairing: Vampire!Namjoon x Jimin ⢠Genre: Angst / Smut | Vampire!AU ( â Gifset Trailer) ⢠Words: 15k | Co-Writer: Cat @cassiavioletblue | AO3 ⢠Disclaimer: blood, abuse, (sexual) violence, mindcontrol, mentioning of death
âł Â âYouâre right. I was lying. I didnât want to scare you. But I guess thereâs not much to do now, right? Iâll tell you the truth,â Namjoon spoke softly, the grip around Jiminâs wrists loosened a little but not enough to free himself, ââŚbecause you deserve it, because I pull you into a lot of shit right now just by being here. I am a vampire, Jimin.â
ÂŤ previous chapter | masterlist | Character Sheet
Jimin sat in the copy room, sipping on a cup of a coffee while he was working through a few documents. He had been ignoring Namjoon all morning, not talking much to him but the necessary. Jimin was still hurt from last night. With another angry push he stabled two papers together, proceeding to the next one until...
âAh!â Jimin hissed in pain, looking down at his finger. How the hell had he managed to get the metal clips into his finger. Very carefully he pulled it out and instinctively put the little wound to his mouth to keep from bleeding... or alarming Namjoon if the smell would reach him. He succeeded with that but instead he had brought another vampire on him.
Yoongi, who had hidden in the copy room all morning - the room where Jimin was angrily stapling Photocopies together at the moment - made himself known by downright laughing at him. âWhat exactly are you doing there? To think that this is what youâre getting paid for⌠Namjoon must really love you if he keeps you around while you canât even handle a simple stapler without hurting yourself. Donât use the coffee machine please or you might get yourself killed,â He teased him without holding back. âI wish,â Jimin hummed in response, staring at the wound on his finger to see if it still was bleeding. âYou...wish?â Yoongi looked at him questioningly - however Jiminâs next question made it quite clear what this was about.
âYoongi?â The younger looked up at the vampire, not even caring that he'd been teasing him. âJust hypothetically...if you would have fallen in love with Taehyung as a human...and he would have asked you to turn him, to be with you...would you have done it?â He tried to be subtle, but at the way Yoongi sighed and pulled in a chair to sit down next to him, Jimin was sure that Yoongi knew. Maybe Namjoon had told his friend about his crazy idea already? What if Yoongi felt the same way?
âYou asked Namjoon to turn you, right? And he said no?â When Jimin confirmed he continued. âYou didnât exactly ask the right person for this. I donât half have as much qualms about this as Namjoon. But we are from different decades, we drink blood differently and - we also got turned in different ways. I donât think you talked to Namjoon in detail about how it happens? How one is supposed to be turned? You might have seen it with Taehyung or⌠how I reacted to him. The way I would have protected him from practically everything and everyone the few hours after I turned him. Itâs something instinctual. Like feeding. And the newborn very much needs it, someone whoâs there, who tells him what happens, that how he feels is okay and that it will get better. Someone who shows him how to feed, how to live again. Itâs quite the change. But sometimes⌠sometimes it goes wrong. And Namjoon⌠he was left alone after he had been turned. Some go insane after being turned, even with someone to guide them by their sides. Namjoon had no one. And he honestly wasnât far from madness when I met him. There was barely anything left of his humanity. I think⌠donât tell him I said that, but I think thatâs the main reason why he holds onto his little rules so tightly. Heâs afraid of becoming feral again. Even though there is no reason to. He made it through. But I guess he would rather starve then be like this again. And he would never ever risk to have you feel like he did back then. I know this is no excuse. But maybe youâll understand his decision a little better now.â
Jimin was blinking at Yoongi. He hadnât expected that. Namjoon had always seem so perfect to him.
âY-you found him?â Jimin was stunned, trying to process what Yoongi just told him about how Namjoon got turned. Nonetheless, he had settled on his decision a while ago. âI understand, but YoongiâŚ,â Jimin sighed deeply, âThis is my decision and I wouldnât be alone. He would be there.â Jiminâs bottom lip was trembling as he tried to hold back the hurt. âI wouldnât stand to know that he would leave me. I donât want to be old and wrinkly,â Jimin tried to not show much it was affecting him, but his voice was starting to shake, âI have no one else but him and you guys. I would die alone. I am not sure if I believe in faith or anything alike but maybe I was never made for this life after all. Thereâs nothing I havenât done in my human life, yet that I canât do with being a vampire. I donât want to be alone. I have suffered so much.â He wiped away a tear that fell from his cheek, avoiding Yoongiâs gaze, âI will forever be a target, wonât I? With being human...I am nothing but that. If Namjoon canât do it,...then...I...can ask someone else. TaehyungâŚ.You...or Hoseok!â
âFor the love of all that is holy to you humans, please donât ask Hoseok. After all heâs done to you, you donât want to get yourself into a position where you are totally at his mercy. Remember how you felt for your family? Thatâs how you would feel for him. Just⌠amplified, as if you were a child again and Hoseok is showing you the world through his eyes. Believe me you donât want this as Namjoonâs companion. And Tae⌠heâs not ready for that yet. He might accidentally kill you and never get over it. I donât want that either. So, if you are really that desperate and you really donât see any other options in this then  - before you go to Hoseok or Tae - Iâll do it. But I will choose your cause of death. And do me a favor. Bevor you actually go through with it - tell Namjoon. Give him a chance to bid his farewell to your humanity. Or maybe even to change his mind. He will be hurt if you let me turn you without him having a say in this.â
Jimin bit his lip in thought. Yoongi was right, he didnât want to be at Hoseokâs mercy again. With Yoongi he would be fine. With a smile, he nodded, jumping up from where he sat and embraced the vampire in a hug. âThank you,â The human said repeatedly, jumping in excitement. He took the stapled files and got up to proceed to work, when he suddenly came to a halt. A light bulb lit up in his mind and Jimin grinned, when an idea popped into his head how he could maybe persuade Namjoon into turning him, nonetheless.
Walking into Namjoonâs office, Jimin greeted his boyfriend with a smile and placed the papers onto his desk, before walking around it. âDonât mind the bit of blood on one of the copies. I stapled my finger,â Jimin said nonchalantly and got up on his boyfriends lap without further explaining and turned to kiss him. Heatedly and deep, mumbling a quiet âsorryâ in between for being so whiny.
To say Namjoon was surprised would have been an understatement. Jimin had gotten from not talking to him and ignoring him to sitting in his lap and kissing the breath right out of him. Furthermore, the staple incident left him confused. He wouldnât mind to get a lick of that little wound and with it a taste of Jiminâs blood, but his mouth was absolutely occupied right now. And with the way Jimin was plundering his mouth he didnât seem to plan on letting him breathe or use his mouth anytime soon.
âJust...wanted...to...say,â Jimin was accentuating every word with a kiss,â That...I love you.â He pulled off his boyfriend, turning his attention back onto the desk as he leaned over a little, reaching for Namjoonâs organizer. âAlso, I came to work,â Jimin said, but kept in front of Namjoon, leaned over and butt in perfect view while he was simply opening the leather book and start writing down notes from calls and a few new dates for meetings. He was hoping to keep Namjoon occupied with the view he was presenting to write down a certain type of meeting. One that would require all of his attention. With him. But that Namjoon didnât know. Jimin smirked. He needed a few days to prepare it all, but outsmarting Namjoon would be the only way to make him listen to the younger. He didnât want them to end up fighting again. And if that meant, writing a thought out name as a bait into Namjoonâs personal organizer then so be it.
âHm? Thatâs⌠Thank you. I love you too.â The vampire was still a little confused, but he certainly wasnât complaining. Also, he had to use all his self-control to not reach out and cup Jiminâs ass that was presented to him in all its plump, deliciously firm glory. He wasnât so sure if Jimin was really over his âplease turn me into a vampireâ idea but he sure as hell wouldnât address this topic on his own so as long as Jimin didnât want to talk about it either he would happily pretend that they had never spoken about this at all. âIâm not sure Iâll get a lot of work done if you continue to âhelpâ me in the office like this - but I guess thatâs what afterhours are for.â
âI thought I wasnât supposed to do after hours, huh?â Jimin arched his back beautifully and turned around to lean against the desk. âI am sorry to disappoint you Mr. Kim but I have to get my work done or else my boss might punish me for overworking myself.â He giggled softly and before the vampire could come closer, he kissed his neck (because Namjoon was way too tall to kiss his nose softly) and turned around with a swing in his hips. âI wrote down your new meetings for this week,â Jimin called out, âDonât come too late tonight. Itâs always so cold waiting alone and naked in bed.â He made a show of pursing his lips, shivering slightly. âYou arenât, I meant me, because when you distract me like this Iâll have to work more afterwards to catch up with what I missed while I was busy fantasizing about you,â He clarified and then just wordlessly blinked at Jimin who did his best at making sure he was absolutely, truly distracted from work. Kissing, teasing, making a show - and then more or less a promise of naked cuddles tonight? Fighting with Jimin wasnât so bad if it meant he got this kind of attention and flirting from the younger half a day later. Winking teasingly, Jimin waved happily and returned to his desk. But there was something else than work on his mind. He needed to prepare a meeting.
Jimin had gone early, working on his project from home eagerly. Only Taehyung and Yoongi knew about what he was doing. He was cautious to not get caught by Namjoon that could find his preparations and had access to all of his documents at work. At home however, Namjoon respected Jiminâs privacy as always so it was easy to hide things from him. Jimin had a plan of gathering every information that he could about being turned into a vampire, calling Yoongi and Taehyung over to help him. He wanted to be prepared and show Namjoon that he knew what he was getting himself into. Just before Namjoon would come home, Jimin pushed the new folder with all the information he could find about vampires deep into his underwear drawer and proceeded to get ready for the night. Jimin crawled onto the bed, loving the feel of the silky sheets against his naked skin when he laid down. Part two of his plan (maybe not that necessary but Jimin loved the fun aspect of it), was to distract Namjoon as much as he could and what better and more fun way to do it like this.
Namjoon had finished his work schedule on time but it still meant that he would get home two hours later than Jimin and as the younger had left work earlier it had been even longer since the human had walked through his office like the perfect distraction. When Namjoon turned the key, it was silent and he wondered if Jimin was reading or still working (sometimes he brought work home and Namjoon hated it because he felt like their home should be a stress-free zone) - or if he really waited like he had hinted at earlier, sleepy and naked and ready for Namjoon to devour. He found out only seconds later when he walked into the bedroom, seeing Jimin on his stomach, a book on the floor right next to the bed, his arm hanging loosely from the edge. A sigh fell from the humanâs lips as he pulled his hand closer again, obviously asleep. The blanket was only halfheartedly draped over his body, hiding only bits and pieces but revealing Jiminâs naked butt just like Namjoon loved it. If it was on purpose or not Namjoon couldnât tell, but Jimin had been waiting for him just like he had promised.
Carefully he slid into bed, pulling the cover over them both - except for Jiminâs behind. He massaged the firm flesh gently, worrying that the younger might have gotten cold but he was sleep-warm all over, so Namjoon could indulge himself in groping Jimin without having to think about Jiminâs health. His hand wandered lower, just a little in between his cheeks, teasing Jiminâs entrance while he already thought about how he should take him. A soft moan fell from Jiminâs lips, as he could feel the tingling sensation down his spine, but it didnât wake him. Instead it fitted perfectly into his dream, imagining his âforeverâ life with Namjoon while he was moving his bottom to get rid of the tension that was starting to form in the pit of his stomach. He pulled the cushion a little closer, mumbling something inaudible as he shifted closer to Namjoon on instinct.
The positive reaction spurred Namjoon and so he slowly, carefully pushed Jiminâs thighs a little further apart. they had talked about this, how Namjoon had explicit permission to touch Jimin in whichever way he wanted while the other was asleep (after Namjoon had freaked out while he had unconsciously almost bit Jimin in his sleepy morning state, not realizing that Jimin was even further gone than him). It had felt strange to touch Jimin in such a vulnerable state but after he had realized that Jimin thoroughly enjoyed it he had found that he liked it just as much, knowing that even in his most honest and unconscious state Jimin trusted and wanted him so much that he could get aroused without even really waking from it.
Jimin moaned softly into the cushion when Namjoon prepared him, careful and soft, leaving a few kisses on Jiminâs spine. It was making the younger shiver, goosebumps appearing on his skin. He smiled in his sleep, moving his butt to get more of whatever was making him feel so good. In his dreams, Namjoon was over him, telling him how much he loved him, their bodies intertwining and Jiminâs body was reacted to every bit of imaginary in his head. It mixed blissfully with the soft touches of Namjoonâs hands, the feel of the stretch that made him whimper in his sleep. The soft whispered âI love youâsâ werenât so much a dream as what the vampire was whispering in Jiminâs skin in between kisses. He had kissed the youngerâs body all over, from his neck to right above his lower back where he stopped to teasingly bite into the plump flesh of his ass. âIf you donât wake up soon Iâm going to take you like this, all soft and pliant and willing.â His voice had become gravelly because although he wasnât fully hard yet his hunger for Jiminâs blood had awoken and with it the desire to just take.
The bite was what made Jimin blink his eyes tiredly, but before he could mumble something to Namjoon, the vampire manhandled him easily, pulling his back against his body. It was easy to move Jimin like this, hooking his leg over his own to make Jimin spread open for him. He had no time to react, when he could feel Namjoonâs fingers stretching him out and Jimin moaned loudly. He could barely keep his eyes open, in a state between dream and awake, while Namjoon was handling his body however he wanted. âMâ you took sâ long,â Jimin slurred a little, smiling at the sweet sensation of Namjoon working him up. âYou sure? I didnât prep you longer than usual,â Namjoon deliberately misunderstood Jiminâs comment to make the younger pout so he could kiss the pout right off of his face. âYouâre so cute like this, all sleepy and heated and willing to go with whatever I want from you. I hope you know that there will be no whining allowed in case you canât sit later. You brought this upon yourself with prancing around the office like that and riling me up. One could think you really wanted my cock tonightâŚâ
âI always want y-,â Jiminâs words got cut when Namjoon pushed into him hard. His eyes closed, head fallen back â the perfect position for the vampire to take. He loved this position, holding Jimin tight to his body, thrusting into him deeply while he could easily bite into his neck giving the human no chance to escape his grip. His vampire instinct hummed in satisfaction each time. Jimin just let Namjoon take from him, feeling high off the poison in his body and the pleasure that came with it. He was shaking from it, holding onto the vampire to give himself some kind of leverage. As much as he enjoyed it to make sweet, sweet love to Jimin when the other was feeling like he needed gentle reassuring as much did he like to let go when he was truly hungry. Jimin took him so well, even when he was rough and passionate and more hungry desire than softness. He bit blooming bruises into his neck and sighed at the taste of Jiminâs blood, heady and sweet, with a certain tinge to it that was simply and inexplicably âJiminâ. Greedily he lapped it up, all of it, while fucking the younger six ways to heaven.
âŚ
Jimin could still feel the bruises on his hips from it days after. He loved it. Sometimes it let him daydream again and Jimin had to snap himself back into reality. Pulling at the collar of his dress shirt in a nervous habit, Jimin was staring at the clock, each âticâ making his heart jump a little.
Jimin had prepared to confront Namjoon one last time. He had gathered every bit of information that he needed to persuade his vampire boyfriend to bite him and turn him. Biting his lip, he was only worrying about one thing. Namjoonâs rejection. Of course, he had Yoongi, who had offered to turn him but what if he was angering Namjoon a lot more than he thought he could. What if he would leave him? Decide not to be with him, despite being turned then. He gulped heavily, trying to push down every negative thought.
Taehyung was singing to himself quietly while he was preparing the meeting in Namjoonâs office. He could hear Jiminâs nervous heartbeat all the way to where he was standing. So, when Namjoon came into his office, he instantly threw his hands up, greeting the other rather loudly.
Namjoon was a tiny little bit overwhelmed by this enthusiastic greeting, flattening his tie after to make sure he was still business ready. âWhat are you doing here, Tae? I donât think youâd be interested in what the âsociety of water cleanlinessâ has to say about new standards for business plumbing in future company buildings, would you?â He looked at the carefully prepared table. âThank you for getting everything ready for the meeting though. Is Jimin on his lunch break?â
âYeah, kind ofâŚlate lunch and stuff. You knowâŚhumans and their food, right?â Taehyung giggled and turned to walk out of the room, but not before pointing at his desk. âDonât touch the folder with the offering in front of you until the customer says so. He wants you to keep an open mind,â Taehyung pointed two fingers at his eyes and then back to Namjoon, making sure he would know that he was watching him â but only left his boss confused and worried about Taeâs sudden weird behavior.
On the outside, Jimin was waiting for Tae to get back to him, giving him a last reassuring pat on his bottom, making him squeal. The human took a deep breath, before he finally knocked on the door, waiting for Namjoonâs approval to come in.
âHumans⌠food... right.â Namjoon furrowed his brows and reached out for the folder - then he hesitated and withdrew his hand. As silly as it might be to follow Taehyungâs seemingly crazy command the younger must have had a reason to say so after all. He would be able to wait a few more minute. His business partners should be here soon anyway. Outside the door he hear someone squeal and if Taehyung hadnât told him that Jimin was on his break he could have sworn that it was Jimin. Then there was a knock on the door, and he concentrated on being all serious and business prepared - until Jimin was opening the door. âAh, Minnie, this is not a good time right now. Iâm having a meeting right now. What is it - can Taehyung help you with it maybe? He just went out the door.â
Jimin loved the nickname, smiling at Namjoon lovingly. His nervousness was gone for a second and only came back when he answered, âI know that you do. Youâre having the meeting with me.â Trying to be confident, the human walked up to the tv, pushing his stick into the usb driver. âBefore you say something, I would ask of you to just listen for a moment, please,â Jimin gazed at Namjoon with shiny eyes, his hands nervously holding onto the sheets he had prepared. His heart was beating so fast and loud that Namjoon was able to hear it perfectly. He cleared his throat, walking over to the light switch and turned off the light. The presentation on the tv screen was the only thing illuminating the scene.
Namjoon had opened his mouth to tell Jimin that if he wanted time with him he didnât need to schedule fake meetings and what the folders were about but closed it immediately when he realized that this wasnât about âspending time with himâ.
âFirst of all, you should know that I love you,â Jiminâs voice broke a little and the younger cursed himself inwardly for feeling so emotional already. It wasnât helping that he felt so anxious about Namjoonâs reaction. âI never have loved anyone as much as I love you and I trust you. Therefore, it is not my intention to anger you or make you feel frustrated with me,â He paused before clicking onto the next page showing a drawn picture of himself with vampire teeth. âTae made thisâŚ,â Jimin chuckled softly, hoping to ease the tension a little, âIâll just get right into this, okay? âŚ.Here are a few reasons why you should turn me into a vampire.â
The vampire stiffened when he heard what Jimin had chosen to talk about and yet he didnât interrupt him. The younger had apparently put a lot of thought in this so the least he could do was let him show whatever it was he had prepared.
The more Jimin was talking, the more confident he felt. He had showed Namjoon his family tree, told him about his childhood, the experiences he had made and that he wouldnât miss out on something being a vampire. Then Jimin put up a picture of himself that slowly faded into an older version of himself until he was old and wrinkly looking, making the younger look at it with disgust. Nonetheless he kept going, stating facts and showing off what he had learned about being turned, repeating everything that the other vampires had told him. âI could protect myself then and⌠have better stamina,â Jimin shrugged his shoulders, trying to keep from smiling adding a quiet, âI wouldnât pass out every time you go all out on me then.â Even in the dark, Jimin could see a smirk pulling at Namjoonâs lips and even though it quickly returned to his focused, hard gaze, he felt a little more confident.
âAnd you donât have to be afraid of me going crazy,â Jimin hastily said, âHoseok told me that it is very rare for newborns to go mad if they willingly made the choice and prepared themselves for the turn. I asked him if I could be turned in the mansion as well, as I learned that the less attraction there is the easier, I could get used to it all. I would be far away from the city. Not much humans around and a lot more vampires that could help.â He looked at Namjoon pleadingly, worrying his bottom lip when he turned to the next page.
âYou talked toâŚâ He broke off when Jimin hastily clicked onto the pointer, apparently scared that Namjoon wouldnât let him finish his presentation if he would stop now. Nonetheless the thought of Jimin going to Hoseok of all people to talk about this didnât sit well with him.
âThere are also reasons why you shouldnât turn meâŚ,â Jimin said, his voice starting to shake when he clicked the button to make the text appear on the empty page, âFirst: You canât drink my blood anymore. It would change, and you canât feed off other vampires and I know you love the taste of my blood. And second and last: You donât want me around forever.â Jimin couldnât help but tear up when the last words fell from his lips, his heart pounding hard and aching with every second it took for Namjoon to say something.
âScratch that last point off your list. You know that this is not true. And if you donât then Iâd like to remind you how many times Iâve told you that I loved you. And that you are my companion not some casual affair.â Namjoons voice was stern, almost cold. âYou did miss a few points on your list though. You remember when I told you about how you would have to stay nourished? No more tasty food. No ice cream, no birthday cakes, nothing. Instead the choice between disgustingness or cruelty. Oh, and how about depression? I havenât told you about vampires who end up killing themselves because nothing seems important when facing eternity and after a few hundred years you can feel really detached from peopleâs life, so they chose to end their lives. Or what if you fall out of love, hm? How long has your longest relationship been so far. Tell me please. And then tell me you know what youâre talking about when you promise me forever. There are the vampire hunters, the sensitivity towards sun, the difficulties that will come your way you are⌠you are so fucking young Jimin! And of course, Hoseok would advise you to let yourself be turned. He hates the thought of conscious human who know about us. It would rid him of a âproblemâ if you would be one of ours.â
Jimin averted his gaze, when Namjoon was scolding him so bluntly but he took it, waiting and listening to his arguments. âBut do you really think that would be me? Killing myself like that? I would have you, Tae and Yoongi. I wouldnât feel alone with you,â Jimin tried to argue against Namjoon, but his voice was shaking, and he felt like losing this already. The tears were burning in his eyes, making it harder for him to see in front of him. âThisâŚthis is not about Hoseok or it being his decision. It is mine,â Jimin was almost shouting out of desperation, âI love you. Have never loved anyone else the way I love you.â He wiped over his eyes, laughing at himself quietly. âIt was dumb to think that you could change your mind.â With teary eyes, Jimin pointed at the folder in front of Namjoon, âOpen it. Itâs my last offer.â
Namjoon opened the folder and found a piece of paper in it, no presentation, just a little bit of writing that told him that he could turn him with all the precautions and safety rules Jimin wanted to put up - or he would let Yoongi turn him. âYoongi?â Namjoon laughed, humorless and bitter. âDid you ask him? Did you actually ask Yoongi if he would turn you behind my back? Why do you want to die so badly Jimin? You canât just⌠you canât just throw your life away like that!â Namjoonâs eyes were just as teary as Jimin when he jumped up, slapping his hand down on the table so hard it sounded as if a tree had just snapped in half. âI didnât want to do it behind your back thatâs why Iâm telling you now thatâŚ,â Jimin had jerked violently from the slap, as if it ripped right through him.
âThere is no way I will let him do that to you, you hear me? No way!â Then he stormed out, leaving the folder and presentation and Jimin behind.
Jimin sunk down onto his knees, when Namjoon was gone so fast leaving him confused and alone. The sobs broke through him, shuddering him and making him want to curl up right on the floor. He only noticed for how long he was frozen in his state, when the lights in the building switched off. He didnât want to go home, too scared of facing an angry Namjoon again - but what choices did he have? So, Jimin took his jacket, wiping his tears away with the hem of his shirt and started walking all the way home.
âŚ
Yoongi had his eyes closed, Taehyung curled up against him, while the older vampire was mindlessly caressing through his hair. He didnât even blink an eye when he could hear Namjoon storming into the mansion from afar already. His angry growls and loud footsteps echoed throughout the whole building and Taehyung got up right away, mumbling something about not wanting to meet a furious Namjoon. Yoongi was still relaxed. He was only exhausted that he would need to play matchmaker again.
âYoongi!â Namjoon came barging in, not caring about Taehyung who had sneaked out just in time. âI need to talk to you. Now!â As Yoongi didnât seem to have any intentions to move into another position Namjoon just went on with it. âWhat the hell did you think when you told Jimin you would turn him? Are you out of your mind? Is one newborn not enough for you? Do you want to take him from me, is that what you want? If you have a problem with our relationship then tell me now and donât try to influence Jimin by fucking killing him!â
Yoongi sat up a little, looking at Namjoon with confusion. âTaking Jimin away from you?â He huffed out, âYou really think that is my intention? First of all, Jimin asked me for help and because I couldnât let him go and ask Taehyung or even HoseokâŚand yes, he said he would ask him, Iâd say that I would do it,â He paused and raised a finger to make Namjoon listen to him, âOnly if you would still refuse and it was still his wish after all. That is all I said.â He got up from the bed, walking over to the angry vampire. âWhat are you so scared of, Namjoon?â
Namjoon faltered, his anger deflating a little and instead settling for shock when Yoongi told him that Jimin had thought about going to Hoseok for his request. Still Yoongiâs nonchalance didnât exactly help to calm him down. âWhat Iâm scared of? Oh, letâs just think about for a second. Maybe Iâm scared about Jimin dying in my arms because as you know not everyone survives the transformation. Or - wait - maybe Iâm just scared of losing him to madness or the pressure it will put on him when he has to decide if he wants to hypnotize humans for their blood. Though maybe Iâm just scared of him realizing it was a mistake and hating my for all eternity after. I bet every one of us knows at least one vampire who despaired from being immortal and destroyed himself, be it the slow and unobtrusive way or choosing the stake. And then there are so many other risk that I wonât even mention because if Iâd list them weâd still be here tomorrow morning.â Namjoon shook his head, âTo me he is perfect as he are, Yoongi. Why canât he see that? I donât want to risk losing him just to give him something that might turn out to be his worst nightmare. I donât want to kill him. Yoongi, I canât kill him! I just canât.â
Despite his own liking, Yoongi pulled Namjoon in and hold him tight in his embrace. âYou wonât kill him. You wouldnât let that happen,â He said quietly, soothing over his friends back before he pulled back a little, looking up at the taller one. âTo him, being with you, is his deepest desire. His mind was filled with your presence way before you two were really a thing, remember?â Yoongi reassured his friend. âIt is scary, so scary but it will be worth it. He is prepared. Jimin knows what he is doing, and that fact alone is helping immensely, and you know that.â Yoongi embraced Namjoon once more, pulling him in by his neck, âHe wonât be alone. It will be different from your own experience, because he has you. One of the kindest, smartest and probably wisest vampires Iâve had the pleasure to call my friend. He has suffered enough.â Yoongi sighed deeply, when he gazed at his friend again. âIt has to be you and you know it deep down, donât you? You canât bear the thought of being separate from him. Not now, tomorrow or ever in your eternal life.â
Namjoon had stiffened up when Yoongi had hugged him but the smaller had nipped his halfhearted attempts to get out of the embrace in the bud. âN... No, I canât.. Yoongi, I canâtâŚ,â His voice died out as Yoongiâs reassuring words washed over him. He hid his face at the youngers shoulder, trying not to get too close so that the silent tears that rolled down his face couldnât drip on Yoongiâs skin. Just one mistake. One single mistake and Jimin would be gone. And it would be his fault.
âI am here for you. I will be right across the room, so you only need to call out. We could prepare it well. Go through it step by step,â Yoongi whispered, knowing that making plans and working out every logical possibility would make Namjoon feel safer, âAnd if you really canât do it and itâs still Jiminâs desire then I will do it. But only with your permission.â
Namjoon felt awful. The logical part of his brain was reassured because everything Yoongi said made sense and seemed right though his fear of losing Jimin overwrite everything else. He could feel the sour taste of fear till right to his throat. Nonetheless and despite his inner turmoil he nodded. âOk. Youâve won. I⌠Iâll do it. But please donât tell Jimin yet. Let me sleep over it, just one night. If I can still life with taking that risk tomorrow Iâll tell him.â He disentangled himself from Yoongi, trying to wipe his face unobtrusively. âAnd next time you want to proof a point just tell me. Donât let Jimin fake meetings and use power point presentations on me that contain Taehyung's scribbles. I can only take so much,â He added dryly.
âSure thing,â Yoongi shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly and yawned right after as if he hadnât slept just a while ago, âBut it wasnât my idea with the presentation. Was all JiminâsâŚTake your time, Namjoon. He will understand.â He waved Namjoon off, ushering him out of the room so he could happily fall into the bed again.
Namjoon followed his hint right away, grateful for the opportunity to have some alone time with his thoughts. He needed to think about this, really plan it through. When exactly would be the best time to do it, how should they do it best, did Jimin have a certain wish even though he hadn't talked about this in his presentation? Where exactly would be best; in the mansion for safety or at Jiminâs place for comfort - or something entirely else, like something wild, free and beautiful like watching a sunset at some lake. He had absolutely no idea! Maybe he should ask around, how others had done it or how the wished their own transformation had been.
âŚ
Jimin came back to their apartment late, the moon on full display as he turned the key in the lock. He hadnât expected Namjoon to be home, still his heart ached painfully when it was quiet in the apartment, they called their own. Jiminâs thoughts had been spiraling the past hour on his way home, thinking about Namjoon wanting to break up, being even more angry at him or him just ignoring the younger. All of it he couldnât take. His eyes were red and puffy, when he prepared himself a tea in the kitchen, bringing it back into the living room with him. Jimin wanted to wait for Namjoon, listen to him, apologize and hope that heâd forgive him for being so selfish. But he just couldnât stand the thought of being without Namjoon anymore. He leaned his head onto his hand, staring out into the night. The longer it took for the vampire to come home, the harder it got for Jimin to keep his eyes open. He rubbed them tiredly, his eyes burning from the tears and tiredness. He was fighting it, but in the end he lost it, falling asleep on the floor, with his head on his arms on the marble coffee table in the middle of the living room.
It was exactly how Namjoon found him when he finally came back home, the first soft sun rays peeking through the clouds. He looked at him, at all of which made Jimin human; his regular heartbeat, his rosy cheeks, his sleep warm body. The way he curled in on himself, so vulnerable yet so strong. Carefully he picked the younger up with ease, not sure if he was getting used to Jiminâs weight or if the younger was becoming lighter. So, he made a mental note to make sure Jimin was eating properly. He put him to bed right when the alarm clock was about to ring and Namjoon quickly stopped it from ringing Jimin awake. âI guess we should better give u a day off,â He murmured before gently kissing the youngerâs temple before retreating back into the living room.
When Jimin woke again it was way past midday and he hastily jumped up from the bed, seeing stars for a second. He shook his head, trying to fight the sudden dizziness as he held onto the frame of the bed. When his gaze fell onto the empty bedside his heart sunk once more. There had been no sign of Namjoon lying next to himâŚbut wait. Jimin couldnât find a memory on how he had gotten into bed last night either, so it could only mean Namjoon was home. âBabe?â Jimin called for the other right away.
There was no answer, just a note on the kitchen table, together with a thermos bottle of coffee and a plate prepared with breakfast.
Iâm at work. You looked exhausted so I let you sleep and gave you the day off. Stay home please and rest. We will talk tonight again about what you asked of me.
Love, Namjoon.
Jimin wasnât sure how to interpret it, reading the lines over and over again. Was it something good? Something bad? Would he get scolded again or did Namjoon make up his mind? Either way, he happily took what Namjoon had prepared and munched on the food. It was a bit more than he could eat, so Jimin put the rest back into the fridge and took the coffee back to the couch with him. Cuddling up into a blanket he simply stayed there all day, only getting up to do the necessary around the apartment. He tried to keep himself and his mind occupied to keep from thinking about Namjoonâs possible meaning behind the text, but still couldnât help himself analyzing the note with Taehyung via text. The later it got, the more nervous Jimin was again, his eyes going back and forth between the main door and the tv, zapping through the program at the same time.
If he was really honest with himself, then Namjoon started to stall a little bit when the end of his workday came in sight. As long as he wasnât home he didnât have to tell Jimin that heâd do it and before he had told him that heâd turn him he didnât have to think about what it would be like to have Jimin dying in front of him. Still there was nothing else on his mind than this; how he could possibly live through seeing Jimin die - and knowing that he was the cause of it.
When he finally came back home, Jiminâs heart skipped a beat, his hands shaking. He hadnât seen Namjoon in more than twenty-four hours and the tension between them was killing Jimin. So, he got up, quickly, trying to entangle himself from the blanket he had curled up in, but only made himself trip a little. Namjoon was there in a rush, holding him up and on his feet like he always did when the younger was having his clumsy streak again (unlike the vampire, who was only destroying things while being clumsy, Jimin mostly stumbled or just fell off chairs when his mind was occupied with something else). âNamjoon, I⌠I am so sorry,â Jimin hastily said as he reached out for his boyfriend, holding onto him tightly, âI didnât want to anger you. I was so scared.â
âScared? Scared of what?â Namjoonâs eyes looked tired as if he had fought endless wars in his mind today - and he had. All the parts that wanted to fulfill Jiminâs wish, that were able to honor his decision and his free will had been fighting against the fear, the memories of his past, his pessimistic side. It was exhausting. He just wanted to get it over with, tell Jimin that he would do it so that there was no more fighting in his head to do. If he told Jimin that his answer was yes there would be no turning back. Whenever he gave his word he stuck to it.
âThat you would hate me. Leave me. I donât know,â Jimin held onto Namjoonâs shirt, looking up at him worriedly. Reaching out for his cheek, he caressed him softly, soothing over his skin. âYou look tired and I know itâs my fault,â He said quietly, the guilt eating his way up, making it harder for him to breathe. âI shouldnât have brought it upon you. I was selfish and an idiot,â Jimin nuzzled his face against Namjoonâs neck in a weak attempt to hide the fact that he was tearing up again. âI just want to be with you. Thatâs all I want. I donât care anymore,â The last words were a lie. He still cared about being with Namjoon forever, but if one meant losing him, Jimin didnât even want to think about other options.
It was tempting, to just let Jimin believe that this was it and there would be no more discussions, to keep Jimin with him, alive and so utterly, beautifully human. Though it wasn't fair to him. This was obviously so important to him that he had asked others to turn him if Namjoon wouldnât, going so far as to put his life in Hoseokâs hands. It would be best to just get it over with. Namjoon hesitated for one last second, breathing in Jiminâs sweet scent, something that would forever be lost to him as soon as his human body would be dead. With a last little kiss to his temple Namjoon took his face into his hand with a sad smile. âIâll do it. If you want to be turned so badly then I donât have any other choice in case I want to see you happy. Tell me how you want to die and⌠and Iâll make sure it wonât âŚyou wonât be alone. Iâll walk you through it. I promised you eternity and if this is what you want then Iâll give it to you.â
Jimin stared at Namjoon in disbelief, his name a whispered breath fallen from his lips. He hugged the vampire tight, leaning his head onto Namjoonâs shoulder without saying a word. Instead he just held on tighter, his hands pulling Namjoon so close to him. They stayed like this what felt like an eternity already, before Jimin pulled off and Namjoon with him. âI love you,â Jimin whispered in a kiss, a sweet promise to him. âI trust you. Always have, always will,â He gazed into the vampireâs eyes, caressing his neck, his face, his beautiful, beautiful face that Jimin couldnât wait to stare at forever. He placed soft kisses on his lips, leading the vampire into their shared bedroom. âThank you,â Jimin whispered softly, his hands soothing over Namjoonâs chest.
âYou wonât let me fall,â Jimin got onto the bed and on his knees to pull Namjoon close to the edge. His own breath hitched a little, when he unbuttoned Namjoonâs dress shirt, pushing it over his broad shoulders. He left a wet trail of kisses down the vampireâs neck to his chest. Neither could resist the passion between them, Namjoon felt the warm hungry desire flow from his body and the sweet, smooth rhythm of Jiminâs body as he moved, it was everything to him as his body reached deeper into his. He loved him. His heart ached with the love he felt for Jimin, how he gave himself over to him. They made love to each other all night, so slowly, so closely intertwined - being one. âYouâre the most handsome man Iâve ever seen,â Jimin whispered, a moan slipping from his lips. Namjoon chuckled low, sliding against him, skin to skin, loving the feel of Jiminâs body against his own. Namjoon growled low, his arms slipped around him and held him to himself. He was willing to risk everything for him. Jimin belonged with him. Not even death could have him completely. He was his only. And he made love to him until they were both spent, lying in each otherâs arms, heavy pants the only thing audible in the room.
âI...I want you to take from me,â Jimin spoke up after a while, making Namjoon open his eyes again, looking at him in confusion. âThe way I want to die. My blood should be yours,â He mumbled, shifting closer to the vampire.
An involuntary little moan slipped from Namjoonâs lips. Drinking Jimin empty was like the greatest gift the human could give him. And although bleeding out normally wasnât exactly a nice way to die it would be for Jimin as he would be practically filled with poison in the end. He wouldnât suffer, he would be able to hold onto Namjoon the whole time and it might also make it easier for him to turn if there was already so much vampire poison in him.
âThe bite it is then.â He carefully pushed some lose strands out of Jiminâs face to look at him. âIâm going to miss your warmthâŚ,â He confessed, not really watching what he said because he had so overwhelmingly many emotions at once. He was grateful and touched and also a little sad and afraid and of course he longed for their eternity together, but he was also nervous about Jimin as a vampire would be. He would love him no matter what, that much was clear to him but still the other might change and it was just so many âwhat ifâsâ and âcould beâsâ in there that it made his head spinning just thinking about it. âDo you... do you have a special date that you want to choose for your last date as a human? Any special things you want to do before? I could take you out to your favorite restaurant. We could go somewhere with so many people that you get sick of them, that you long for a bit of peace and quiet. You wonât be able to be in crowds for quite a while after youâve turned. It can be overwhelming, all the smell, the sounds, everything is amplified, and the hunger feels like itâs always present those first few weeks. But youâll get through it. I know you will. Because Iâll never leave your site until you feel better, not even for a second.â
âNo, I am fine. I never cared about crowds too much and you know I tend to forget to eat all the time anyways,â Jimin shrugged his shoulders, leaning his head on Namjoonâs chest, âWe can still go out. Iâd never say ânoâ to a date with you. And we should do it whenever we feel ready. I want you to feel safe doing it, so letâs prepare it well and then decide on a date.â Gazing up at the one he called his love, Jimin smiled, âI know I will be okay.â Kissing Namjoonâs naked chest, he held onto him, closing his eyes and letting the exhaustion take over. He trusted Namjoon to be prepared and know what he was doing. He had absolutely no doubt about it going wrong in any way. Nonetheless, Jimin couldnât hide the nervousness too well the closer the day was coming.
âŚ
Namjoon was busy packing a suitcase with things for them to take to the mansion, while Jimin was nervously sipping on his tea. Jimin had let Namjoon decide the date and let the vampire prepare it all in the end, while he focused on his own stuff. Not freaking out for example. It was still scary to think that he would die and be turned into something new. But there was no doubt about his decision in his mind. Yoongi had been by Namjoonâs side the whole time, figuring out the best and safest way to turn Jimin and going through it step by step until he felt prepared enough.
Taehyung kept Jimin busy as long as the older vampires were talking, showing off to the human his new found ability. Every vampire had an ability that was different from their usual ones. Sometimes it was just a stronger version of the ones they had naturally, like Yoongiâs whoâs mind-control ability had strengthen into a new one, where he could manipulate other peopleâs memories. Other times they were pretty rare like Namjoonâs. Only a few vampires in all of their history could shapeshift. And then there was Hoseok, who had the ability to use mind-control in a stronger, deeper and more cruel way than anyone else. He was the only vampire who could control the other minds of vampires as well. No one else was able to do that and no one really knew what else he was able to do. However, when Jimin saw Taehyungâs ability for the first time he was stunned, even if it was counted as an ordinary ability. Taehyung was fast. Very, very fast. He was so fast that everyone else was moving in slow motion for him. It was driving Yoongi nuts sometimes, when Tae used it to tease him again and only when the older growled, baring his teeth did he stop. For Jimin though, it was fun to play around with Taehyung in the garden of the mansion, while the older vampires were preparing his death. It took his mind off things for a while.
â3...2...1...Go!â Taehyung yelled and speed off, while Jimin ran, barely able to catch a breath from laughing so much. Tae had outstripped him easily and caught him by his waist, making Jimin squeal and giggle while the vampire was just running while he was propped over his shoulder. âTae! Let me down!â He held onto Taehyung tightly even though he knew the vampire would never let him fall. It was a good precaution anyways, because only seconds later the young vampire came to a screeching halt right in front of his boyfriend and Namjoon. Jimin was still laughing and only when he recognized his upside-down boyfriend did he stop.
In the end Namjoon hadnât chosen a certain date that had historical meaning as he had planned to but Jimin didnât seem to mind at all. So, he had chosen the next full moon instead. He always liked the moons illuminating presence, it made him feel calmer, more âhomeâ as if the moon was shining all for him because he knew Namjoon couldnât stare at the sun like that anymore, so he tried to be the vampireâs sun. He hoped it would give Jimin calm as well, something to focus on when the pain would get too much and holding him wouldnât be enough. Namjoon had tried to think of everything, he had even taken chewing sticks with him, made of soft wood, something to bite onto in case Jimin would be cramping or if his fangs would show too soon and he would be at risk of biting his own tongue. He had bagged blood just in case, lavender and other nicely smelling, calming herbs that he wanted to decorate around the room while Jimin was turning so that the first thing he would smell when he would wake up wasnât too much of what was going on in the next room but soft lavender instead. He also had blankets and cushions and an actual plushy to hold onto. It was a black bat about the size of a cat though he wasnât sure if Jimin wouldnât find it stupid, but he thought holding onto something might help. And even if Jimin ripped it in the process, this would be better than ripping his own skin.
Now they were standing there, the smile still on Jiminâs face while Namjoon looked worried, tense. He dreaded the moment he would actually have to do it and longed for it to be over at the same time. After it had been settled that Jimin would be turned and it was sure that he would lose his humanity one way or another Namjoon had dared to let himself think about a future with Jimin where they would be together for eternity. He had let himself dream of endless nights of walking in the moonlit streets together, going to the theatre, visiting so many museums, doing whatever they felt like because they had all the time in the world. It had made him happy to think about what they could be. Yet he was still scared, still rendered stiff and tense at the prospect of possibly losing Jimin right now and being the cause of it. He sighed deeply and shuddery before trying a smile, but it died on his face before it could fully show.
âIt... it would be time now. Itâs nighttime. The moon is showing. The room is prepared. We couldâŚwe could go there now. If you want.â He looked at Tae, taking in his smile, his confident posture, all this radiating happiness. Honestly Taehyung had been a massive help for him the past few nights just with being there. He was as young as Jimin, heâs had a similar life, the same job, the same friends and although he had died - and cruelly so - he was still happy. He had made it through, had built himself a life right away. He seemed comfortable, happy with who and what he was. And he was Jiminâs friend. So Jimin might have a chance to find the same happiness, to skip the horror and depression and the crippling loneliness Namjoon had felt when he had been reborn. Jimin would be safe and cared for and he was even doing it all willingly. There was nothing to worry about. It would be fine. Jimin would be fine. Namjoon relaxed a little though he couldnât keep his eyes away from Jiminâs face for long. âIs there anything you would like to do before?â
Jimin nodded, reaching out for Namjoonâs hand to intertwine their hands. âYeah, Iâd like to take a shower first,â He said, hoping that it didnât sound as stupid as he felt like it did, but running around with Taehyung made him quite sweaty and he wanted to feel good, feel fresh and ready to do this, even though he would get dirty afterwards again. He followed Namjoon quietly, peeking over his shoulder once in a while and seeing Taehyung with Yoongi. Just like the other vampire had promised, they would stay the night right next to their room just in case Namjoon needed him and though it made him feel safer, it also made Jimin a little scared about all the possibilities in which this could go wrong. In their room, Jimin went right for the bathroom to get himself ready. It was almost like a ritual to him. It calmed him. His heartbeat steady and just occasionally skipping a few beats because he was nervous. He dressed himself comfortably, but still wore one of his dress shirts, making him look like as if he was about to go out for dinner with Namjoon and not let the vampire kill him in a bit. When he finally stepped out of the room, Jimin stood in awe at the prepared room that he hadnât paid close attention to before. âWhat...what is all this?â Jimin mumbled, a smile pulled at his lips when he reached for some flower arrangement.
Namjoon couldnât decipher the mess of emotions in his chest when Jimin came out of the bathroom. He was dressed up and had a glint in his eyes that spoke about how much he was looking forward to it. He didnât even look scared. Why wasnât he scared, he was about to die, Namjoon would kill him now, oh god, he would have to kill him...
Namjoon tried to breathe against the feeling of choking up and coughed awkwardly to be able to answer Jimin as normal and calm as possible. The younger couldnât see him freaking out. He needed to feel safe in this. Like everything was under control. âI tried to prepare this as best as I could so you can turn as easily as possible. You wonât realize most of whatâs happening at first because everything will come at once, but Iâll make sure you can concentrate on each and every sensation without being overwhelmed. I asked Hoseok to clear this wing so there wonât be noises to hurt your ears. I plucked herbs and lavender to soothe your sense of smelling you wonât have to worry about. I got you blankets and cushion because you will feel cold and raw and like your nerves are aflame. I⌠IâŚâ His voice trembled and then he hugged Jimin, held his body as close to him as possible, desperately holding onto the feeling of warmth and vulnerability and youth, everything that Jimin entailed. He could hear the others heartbeat and he almost cried with the knowledge that he would hear it stop in a little while. âYou can still change your mind, no one would judge you, you can choose to stay alive Jimin. This is your last chance. If we do this I canât stop in between, or youâll die for good. This is it. This is your last way out if you want to stay human!â He kept his face buried in Jiminâs neck, the skin there so soft, so tender.
Jimin held Namjoon tight to him, kissing his cheek and just keeping him in his embrace. He didnât say anything for a little while, knowing that this was a hard decision for Namjoon to make. When Namjoon gave him the last ultimatum, he pulled off a little. There were tears glistening in his eyes and he sniffled his nose a little, trying to keep it together but it suddenly felt too emotional.
âI love you, Namjoon. I want you, for now and forever,â Jimin whispered into a kiss. âI made my decision so long ago and I trust you.â He looked around the room again, his gaze wandering over the many things Namjoon had prepared, the little bat plushie (that reminded him awfully a lot about Namjoon) and even the flower arrangement that apparently Hoseok had sent for his âfuneralâ. It was perfect. Jimin felt safe. âI want to be a vampire,â He said at last and intertwined their hands to pull Namjoon towards the bed. The moon was illuminating the scene and Jimin had to reach out for his boyfriend. His skin glowing in the beautiful light. âI amâŚready,â He took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a second to keep his heart from beating faster. He couldnât push down his nervousness completely.
âOkay.â Namjoon nodded, his face turning determined. He had tried everything he could. If Jimin really wanted this - then so be it. He sat down next to Jimin, placing a hand onto his heart. âDo you want to keep on your shirt? It will get stains. Is that okay?â He couldnât believe that he actually warned Jimin about a stained shirt when he was about to end his life but apparently his nervous mind tried to hold on to normalcy. Jimin chuckled a little but nodded, âYes, thatâs fine.â He didnât care about stains at all and Namjoon could put another shirt on him later if he was passed out, or they could do it when he was awake again. He had other things on his mind right now. Jimin easily followed Namjoon on the bed, not being able to resist to let his hand soothe over the satin sheets that the vampire had chosen. It felt so soft under his skin and Jimin shivered. It was quiet, only the ruffling of the bed sheets audible, when Namjoon pulled the human onto his lap â face to face.
âI love you,â Jimin whispered again, leaning in to kiss him sweetly. A soft brush of lips, a promise to forever be by his side, to trust him through everything. His arms embraced Namjoonâs, holding onto his strong shoulders, while the vampire held the human right to him. Soft kisses were placed along Namjoonâs jaw and Jimin placed another on his nose, his forehead and lips again, before he just leaned into the hug. He could feel how stiff Namjoon was. Every muscle locked up tight and Jimin quietly soothed him, his fingertips drawing little circles on the nape of his neck. Jimin placed one last kiss there. âIâll be with you again, I promise.â
âYes, you will.â Namjoonâs voice trembled and he kissed Jimin one last time, quick and sweet. âYou donât have to hold on. When you feel like youâre being pulled under donât fight against it even though your instinct will tell you to. Just let go. It will be fine.â The vampire took a deep breath - and then he sunk his fangs right into Jiminâs carotid artery. He bit deep, trying not to unnecessarily prolong it. Jimin wouldnât feel much pain, maybe a little discomfort but he didnât want him to feel uncomfortable, so he wanted to do it quick. He felt on edge but when Jiminâs sweet blood flooded his mouth and he drank the first few gulps he couldnât help but moan. He had never taken so much from Jimin before and drinking from him like that gave him a rush of endorphins and adrenaline that made him feel light headed and absolutely amazing. Â
Jimin had gasped when the teeth sunk in and at first, it felt like it always did. Good, delightful and so pleasurable and only when his body realized that the vampire was taking way more than he should it was starting to tremble a little. But Jimin tried to stay calm, his eyes looking out at the beautiful moon that was shining inside their room and he smiled faintly. Soothing over Namjoonâs back, he tried to ensure the vampire that he wasnât hurting, that it was okay, that only his body was fighting on instincts but Jimin trusted him. He could feel his eyes fall shut numerous times, his voice a mumble.
ââlove âou.â
Jimin could feel his body weaken with each suck of his blood.
It happened surprisingly fast, one second Jimin was telling him he loved him with soft words, just a little bit slur and then he was practically collapsing in Namjoonâs hold. The vampire held onto him, interrupting his feeding to place Jimin down gentle. The youngerâs eyelashes fluttered against his pale skin, but he was too weak to open his eyes properly. Namjoon on the other hand felt painfully alive, with all this blood running through his system, warm and sweet and perfect. Jiminâs blood. He was glad that he hadnât let it go to waste and that Jimin had agreed on dying like this; with Namjoon able to cherish every single drop of his blood.
He leaned over him, ready to bite into his neck again because he didnât want to prolong this for Jiminâs sake when the otherâs breath stuttered. Namjoon hesitated, a bittersweet sadness washing over him when he realized that this might be Jiminâs last breaths. So, he kissed him, kissed the breath right from his lungs to taste his vulnerability, his humanity on his tongue for one last time. Jimin's eyes widened one last time. The last image on his mind was Namjoon. It was always him. So, Jimin wasn't afraid when the darkness slowly pulled him under. He let go, trusting in the vampire to catch him. When Namjoon broke the kiss Jiminâs breath was gone.
He still had an aversion to dirtying Jiminâs soft lips with his blood but if he didnât give the other some of it soon then it would be too late. Taehyung had been in a worse state but it always came to a personâs spirit in the end and he wasnât sure if Jimin would hold on to staying a life as desperately as Taehyung so he was better safe than sorry. He had brought a little blade to open up his wrist as he didnât want to bite it and spoil the taste of Jiminâs blood with his own. As much as he had feed it took just a tiny little cut before his blood kept dripping from his wrist. He opened Jiminâs lips with his tongue, then pressed his wrist against the others mouth and filled it with blood until it began dribbling down the corner of Jiminâs mouth. The younger couldnât even swallow anymore so Namjoon started massaging his throat, kissing his neck, trying to make it seem more gentle, more personal. In the end it was pretty simple, human blood was supposed to go out, vampire blood would get in. But he refused to see it like that. There was a life that got turned around in between. Jimin closed his eyes as a human - and would hopefully open them as a vampire again soon. He just needed to keep going for a tiny little while longer. He hovered over him, gently nipping his neck before biting into it again, adamant on taking the last bit of Jiminâs sweet, sweet blood as well before it would be lost forever. He would know when to stop, either when the blood started tasting dead or when Jimin would start smelling like vampire or starting to show signs of awakening again.
Jiminâs body was pliant under Namjoonâs touch. His eyes closed, mind far gone and blank. He didnât feel much when the darkness had pulled him under. He was gone for what felt like an eternity and at the same time it felt so quick until his body reacted for the first time to the vampireâs blood in his system. The sound that escaped him, sounded like he was choking, his lungs constricting trying to fight the poison in his system that was taking over and trying to take his first breath as a vampire.
Namjoon had barely stopped drinking before Jiminâs body reacted. There were little tremors running through it, so small that at first the vampire thought he was imagining it. The few seconds while he was unsure if Jimin really was reacting felt like a little eternity because his mind filled them with the kind of âwhat ifâsâ he had been trying to push down: What if Jimin wouldnât wake up, what if he was different, what if he wouldnât want him anymore , what ifâŚ
A horribly pained sound interrupted his spiraling thoughts and he was over Jimin in a second. âJimin?! Minnie, can you hear me?â The youngerâs eyelids fluttered but he still seemed to be under. His body started convulsing and Namjoon tried to hold him, not too tightly so he wouldnât hurt him but tight enough that Jimin couldnât hurt himself. The first few breaths sounded like Jimin was drowning and then his chest expended like it should be. He was still wheezing, his breaths irregular and too short so Namjoon talked to him, tried to give him a rhythm he could follow but even though Jiminâs body had started functioning again his mind wasn't there yet.
âJimin? Can you hear me? Please, if you can hear me, if you remember who I am can you please give me a sign?â He held Jiminâs hand, squeezing it lightly and hoping that Jimin would squeeze back but he was too restless, too fidgety. His muscles were twitching under his skin, a knee jerking up when his consciousness tried to rewire his reflexes, checking if everything still worked as it should be. âDonât worry, youâre going to be fine.â When he pushed back Jiminâs hair he could feel that the younger was sweating heavily. It was taking a toll on his body and he ached for the moment in which Jimin would be conscious enough to feel it.
Jiminâs body was going through the transformation, shaking him hard and if it wasnât for Namjoonâs hold he probably would have fallen off the bed already. He was barely conscious, his mind slowly slipping back into reality. Only bits and pieces of Namjoonâs voice came through but it only made him shook himself more. His mind tried to put the puzzle pieces back together, his body stiffening as his back arched off the bed. It was then, when a low growl escaped his lungs and Jiminâs body fell back again. His head fell aside, his muscles lax under Namjoonâs hold. Everything was completely still.
There was nothing. No movement. No heartbeat.
â.J..Jimin?â Namjoon tried to stay calm, there was no need to overreact. Jimin would be fine. He would just open his eyes now. âJimin?!â He shook the younger by the shoulder. In Taehyungâs case the newborn had been panting and screaming in pain. This was different. This was completely horribly different. âJâŚJimin, can you hear me? Jimin⌠oh god, please Jimin...â He was repeating the youngerâs name over and over as if he could will his love awake if only he said it often enough.
Jimin wasnât sure what had happened. His mind blank as his body had giving up on fighting against the changes. But being somewhere deep in his mind, Namjoonâs voice pulled him in again. He wanted to follow it. Anywhere where Namjoon was, was where Jimin wanted to be. Where he was meant to be.
Jimin snapped his eyes open in one second, when a painful scream escaped his lungs soon after. He was panting heavily, eyes searching everywhere, while his tight grip on the satin sheet made it tear apart. Throwing his head back in pain, Jimin could feel every little change in his body, forming into a new person. A newborn vampire.
âThere you areâŚâ Relief was crashing through him like a wave when Jiminâs eyes snapped open. He was conscious, that was most important. Everything else could be figured out as long as his soul wasnât caught between live and death forever. âBreathe Minnie. I know it hurts but I promise itâll get better, just hold on. Donât fight it, let it be. Itâs going to be fine. Everythingâs going to be fine. Youâre with me again.â He hugged Jimin close whose body was still shuddering and shaking as if there was electricity  in his veins. âYouâre alive. Donât worry, youâre alive again.â
Jimin hissed in pain, when his teeth came out for the first time. His mind was in complete overdrive. There were too many colors, too many smells, too much noise. When Namjoon was so close to him, Jiminâs senses were completely overstimulated. He could hear blood pumping through the vampires veins, blood â that smelled so good (which was his own, human one, but he couldnât decipher that). In his fear and overstimulation, Jimin bared his teeth, biting into the vampireâs skin on instinct.
âOuch!â Namjoon cried out in pain but broke into laughter right after. He definitely hadnât expected that. But it showed that Jiminâs instincts where there and his fangs worked just fine. âNo, thatâs not.. just no!â He pulled Jimin off his neck who was snapping at him like a hungry wolf. âItâs Namjoon, you recognize me? Youâre vampire boyfriend? You can't bite me youâll get sick if you try to drink from me. Here, take this.â He gave Jimin a bag of blood which was still a little lukewarm because Jin had reheated it for them. âItâs not the best but it will curb your appetite for a little while.â He chuckled at the way Jimin went for it. âYouâre really hungry, hu? Donât worry, youâll learn to control it. Â Till then I can call you my little greedy-guts!â
Jiminâs eyes were solely focused on his maker, sipping on the delicious blood (he didnât know what real, fresh and warm human blood tasted like, yet so he had nothing to compare it to) while listening to the other vampire. He was still shaking, his body still adjusting to the changes â but his eyes kept on Namjoon, sucking on the blood with hungry little growls.
âGr-greedy guts?â Jimin cocked his head aside, looking at his maker thoroughly. His mind hadnât put all the missing pieces together and there was always the risk of losing some memories while being turned but it had become clearer since he fed. Hearing another two heartbeats close by, Jimin snapped his head around, getting up on his knees. The last bit of blood from the bag was dripping onto the bed, while his eyes were gazing around the room until it was on Namjoon again. His heart skipped a beat and a warm feeling spread in the pit of his stomach and Jimin slowly reached out for his makerâs face.
âY-you made me?â He asked quietly, his thumb caressing over Namjoonâs cheeks softly, cupping his face while he furrowed his brows in confusion. Then he let his hand wander down the vampireâs neck. Wanting to take a closer look at what he did, Jimin snapped forward with a little too much force making Namjoon fall back and under him, while the newborn examined the small bitemark he had left that was healing itself already (fueled by the blood of Jimin). âYe...yeah, I made you.â Namjoon gasped when his back hit the bed. He let Jimin examine him, letting him explore whatever he wanted, hoping that Jimin would find back to himself soon. Though even if some of it got lost he would make sure to help him piece everything back together. He knew about Jiminâs life, his parents, his hopes and dreams⌠he would share everything with him and make him fall in love with him again if he needed to.
Jimin was not moving an inch away from his lap as he explored the other a little more with his hands. But each time, he looked at the otherâs eyes, his heart ached. It skipped a beat. There it was again. Jimin was confused at the feeling and the constant noises around were not helping him to concentrate. âI feel somethingâŚ,â Jimin looked at his maker and then down to his hand as it wandered down to where Namjoonâs heart was, settling there and placing his palm onto his chest. âWell I hope you do. Otherwise youâd be dead,â Namjoon joked his nervousness away while Jimin was feeling him up, pure curiosity in his eyes. âJust please - donât bite me again, okay? It hurts and it wonât get you what you want.â He licked his lips, realizing that he was in a very uncomfortable position in case Jimin tried something again. âDo you mind if I sit up, Minnie? You can still explore me if you want to though.â
Jimin didnât care as long as he could stay close to the one who made him. Something pulled him towards him, and he wanted to know what it was. He leaned a little closer, nosing along Namjoonâs jaw to take in his scent. âMinnie,â Jimin repeated mindlessly and in a whispery tone to himself as it sparked some memories inside of him that he couldnât put together, yet. Later, Jimin would be very thankful that Namjoon had made sure there wasnât too much happening inside of the mansion while he was turning so he could try and concentrate on what was in front of him.
âYouâre a very handsome maker,â The young vampire giggled, as he held his palm against Namjoonâs, trying to see how they fit together. Jimin was like a child, exploring the world and how his senses worked completely anew. A shiver went down his spine, whenever there was something new. A new feel, smell or sound he couldnât decipher, yet. And only when Namjoon talked, he snapped back into the ânowâ. There was something about the vampire in front of him, but he couldnât quite put his finger on it, yet. Closing his eyes, Jimin just did what his body told him to do â so, he hugged Namjoon. Leaning his head on Namjoonâs shoulder, he drew little patterns into the nape of the vampireâs neck. Just like he always used to.
Namjoon sighed contently when Jimin hugged him. Even if what Jimin was doing was just affection for him because he âmadeâ him it was still better than being ignored or feared. Jimin liked him. And although of course he would have preferred for Jimin to be like he had been before there was still time for his memories to come back. Slowly as to not scare him off Namjoon hugged him back. âIâm glad youâre here, Jimin. Iâm so glad you made it.â He gave him a quick little kiss on the cheek before closing his eyes and simply enjoying their closeness.
Jimin had gasped quietly when Namjoon kissed him on the cheek, he could feel his heart doing the thing again. Very slowly, he leaned back to look at Namjoon more closely, when it suddenly hit him. It was like a lightning stroke when it all came back to him. Everything. The fear, pain and the eternal love they shared, which was overpowering everything else. A sudden painful sob broke through him and the tears shot in his eyes. âI always loved it when you called me Minnie,â The newborn vampire leaned in fast, kissing Namjoon heatedly, not caring about his new teeth that could maybe hurt someone in the process. He just wanted to kiss and feel.
Namjoonâs eyes widened but before he could ask Jimin if he remembered he had his arm full of newborn vampire again and his mouth occupied with Jiminâs. His decision to not kiss or touch Jimin until he was absolutely sure that he remembered them being in a relationship went out the window with the way Jimin was practically devouring him. If anyone was âweaker partâ in this it was Namjoon and not Jimin as he could barely keep his balance.
âI missed you, god, I missed you so much,â Jimin mumbled against Namjoonâs lips, talking as if he hadnât seen his boyfriend in months when it only been a night or maybe a few hours. He pulled off him, his hands cupping Namjoonâs cheeks. A bright smile appeared on his face, showing off his new fangs. âHa!â Jimin placed one sweet kiss on Namjoonâs lips again before he jumped up so fast that it made him stumble into the table. It didnât hurt much though and Jimin quickly proceeded to look at himself in the mirror. He let his fingers trail over his pale skin, then looked at his teeth. Jimin nodded in affirmation, his eyes flickering around the room in a second again. He was like a puppy, the need to explore growing immensely whenever he smelled something new or heard something coming from somewhere. He had figured that the other two heartbeats were Taeâs and Yoongis.
âMissed me, hm? So much that you would bite my neck as if I was your food!â He pouted while there was pure, unadulterated joy in his heart. Seeing Jimin like this, so happy, so alive made his worries turn into dust. Jimin would handle this. They would be fine. Jimin wouldnât have to worry about being in the mansion and he wouldnât have to fear the rogues (who were practically nonexistent at this point; Hoseok was making sure the last few of them were hunted down and brought to the mansion) he was safer than he had ever been before.
Jimin nodded hastily, âYou looked pretty damn delicious to me though.â He licked over his lips slowly, feeling the hunger deep in the pit of his stomach. He for sure needed to feed on more than one blood bag. Jimin was just about to ask Namjoon for more, when a smell reached his nostrils. One that he hadnât had the pleasure of smelling, yet.
Fresh Blood.
Jiminâs eyes turned dark red, a hungry growl leaving his lungs as he jumped forward only to be held back by the older vampire. He howled loudly, pressing his hands onto his ears only seconds after when the heartbeat came closer, mixing with a painful high-pitched sound that he didnât recognize, screaming at Namjoon to make it stop.
The howl was what made the young human look up at the sky at first then at the west wing of the mansion. âProbably some wolves in the forest,â The boy mumbled to himself, as he opened up the gate. An empty milk churn in his hand, the raven-haired boy whistled a tune to himself, walking up to the mansion.
Namjoon had been too concentrated on Jimin to notice that there was a human approaching. Hoseok had made sure to clear out their wing so that no humans were around and Jimin would have it easier to suppress his urge to attack one - so where the hell did this one come from? Heâs had his hands full with keeping Jimin back who was lurching forward as if he wanted nothing more than walking through that door and getting to whoever was close to their doors. Namjoon furrowed his brows when he heard that the human was whistling a happy tune - as if he had no idea what was lurking behind these walls. He only hoped that Yoongi and Taehyung would notice and take care of it before Jimin would overpower him not with strength or stamina, but poor hunger fueled will.
The boy outside happily knocked on the door twice, waiting patiently for the owners to open the door. He turned a little, gazing around at the beautiful garden and he wondered if the owners must be rich or some heirs. Or maybe they were just some old people that had this mansion for years now. He smiled to himself. Either way, he wanted to leave a good first impression to his new neighbors. So, when the door opened a little, he didnât waste any time to introduce himself to the wary looking person that was staring right back at him.
âI am sorry to bother you, Sir. I am Jeon Jungkook, your new neighbor,â The young man introduced himself and pointed somewhere behind himself. âWell, technically ânew neighborâ. Itâs been quite the walk up this hill.â He chuckled to lighten the mood and when the person opened the door a little more, it got stuck in his throat. Biting his lip, Jungkook couldnât help but blush furiously (which made Jimin go crazy, hearing his heartbeat quickening and the blood rush through the humans veins) when he saw the handsome man in front of him.
âNew neighbor?â Taehyung cocked his head a little scanning Jungkookâs face, then his body, then the empty can of milk the other was carrying. âOh! You mean you moved here? And now you came to introduce yourself to your new... neighbours?â The vampire couldnât help but broke into laughter. âWell arenât you a cute one! Iâm sure weâre going to like each other! Donât you want to come in for... for tea or something?â
Jungkook couldnât help but smile when the other called him cute. Nonetheless his arm shot up in a second to show of the can, âIâŚI mean yes, I wanted to introduce myself but also⌠I am kind of out of milk. And you seeâŚâ While he was talking, Taehyung urged him to follow him inside, leaving the door open as he turned around. Jungkook simply did it. Not even the slightest hint of fear in his mind.
ââŚI love banana milk and I wanted to make some myself and soâŚthatâs why I am here,â He finished his little story, looking at the other with big eyes. âYou didnât tell me your name, yet?â Jungkook stretched out his hand for him to take, scrunching up his nose cutely.
âOh, sure, banana milk, yeah⌠Iâd go crazy if I couldnât make that.â Taehyung could barely contain his grin. He took Jungkookâs hand and leaned down for a hand kiss. Instead of kissing the back of Jungkookâs hand he turned his wrist a little, placing his kiss right on the youngerâs pulse point where the blood was so deliciously close to his skin. âCome one, cutie, letâs see if we got milk in the fridge...â
Taehyung could barely make a few steps before Yoongi was blocking his way though. âWhat the hell are you doing there, Taehyung?â His eyes scanned over Jungkook, âAnd what the fuck does this hum ...boy want here? You know that Jimin just woke up, this is not the time to let someone inside the house!â
Taehyung looked at the older with big pleading eyes, âBut he smells so good! Canât we just let him in, just for a little while? Heâs looking for milk! Donât you think we should get him milk? Maybe get us something to drink as well? Let me have a sip, please!â Yoongi's brows furrowed. âMilk? Heâs looking for milk?â He warily eyed the can and then Jungkookâs face again who was smiling and looking somewhere between intimidated, confused and shy.
Taehyung was still holding onto his hand and Jungkook couldnât help but let his eyes flicker down where the handsome man was holding on to his wrist. âYeah, let him have a sip,â Jungkook pursed his lips into a pout, âWho could resist some banana milk?â Jungkook immediately felt a little taken back, when Yoongiâs gaze was piercing through him again, so he leaned in to Taehyung a little, lowering his voice. âIs he always this grumpy?â
Yoongi groaned, palming his face. There he was, trying to protect a human and the little shit seemed adamant on getting himself bitten. âYou know what? I think weâve run out of milk ourselves. But we could restock, and you could come over in a few days. Then we will have bananas and milk and snacks and then we can have a âwelcome in the neighborhoodâ party. How about that?â He turned towards Taehyung and added, âTill then Jimin either is sated and under control - or he can stay in the west wing for one night so that you can have your little sip of âmilkâ in peace. Deal?â
Taehyung nodded enthusiastically, letting go of Jungkookâs wrist, though not before he squeezed his hand a little. âPromise youâll come back? Then Iâll promise it will be just a sip, just a little taste. We could be friends, you and I, just like me and Jimin before...tonight. And with a little practice Iâm sure Jimin wants to be your friend too! Youâll see, weâre all a big happy family here. Youâll fit right in.â With that he opened the door for Jungkook and let him out, waving after him, leaving the younger confused, âIt was so nice to meet you! See you soon, Jungkook!â
Inside Taehyung chuckled heartily ignoring Yoongiâs frown. âOh, come on, wasnât he cute? Tell me you didnât think he was cute!â Yoongi only huffed. âSee? Please, can he be our human friend? We donât have a human friend now that Jiminnieâs one of us. Maybe he even likes being bitten and then we wonât have to hypnotize him and Namjoon doesnât have to turn back to blood bags and Jiminnie might prefer him too over bags or puppets.â
Yoongi scratched his neck in thought. âWeâll see about it. Letâs just check up on Jimin for now and think about our neighbor sometime else.â Taehyung nodded and hurriedly ran after Yoongi who was walking back to Jiminâs room to help Namjoon out. âYes, we can talk about it tomorrow. Iâm sure the others will be really happy that we fixed the blood problem by chance.â He smiled happily and then opened the door to Jiminâs room.
âI bet Jungkookie tastes as sweet as milk.â His grinned turned even wider, showing off his sharp fangs, âBanana milk.â
A/N: This is it. The end. I hope you all guys loved the story just as much as we loved writing it. Leave us your thoughts down below in the comments or send us a message! We love you guys! And of course we are already working on new stuff! â¤â¤â¤ Weâll keep you updated! Oh and if you guys want we can upload a character sheet soon again for you to get even more infos on the characters and their background stories :) Tell us what you think! We did it before with âSolanaceaâ and have one for this story as well. We only need to edit and then upload it! Whup! ⤠⤠⤠⤠⤠⤠⤠â¤
Subscribed:  @jeonsdear @hannahaura @hroseok @awjiminie @violentredroses @bluekyuprincess @nochuukookie @mintynicotine @yesiamhangry @dancelinestan @dajosaf @angeljk @wise-bts-collector @lxnehxre @taeofcups @p-ixelite @lissachan504 @h-e-l-p-m-e-p-l-e-a-s-e @hisheartsmile @violetrose120 @it-is-dana @fusselkuchen @ly-joon @valleyvictoria @bngtnsnyndn-ily @gelsavitichi @thenameoftherain @minsugasnerd
âł If you want to be tagged in new updates you can now sign up in my subscription list for being tagged in my works here
#bangtanarmynet#networkbangtan#kwritersworldnet#btssmutclub#thebtstown#kpopwonderlandtag#kwordsmiths#minjoon#jimin#namjoon#namjoon angst#jimin angst#vampire au#bts vampire au#bts angst#bts smut#taegi#taehyung#yoongi#jungkook#/mywriting#mine
203 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Love Bite | Pt. 6
⢠Pairing: Vampire!Namjoon x Jimin ⢠Genre: Angst / Smut | Vampire!AU ( â Gifset Trailer) ⢠Words: 8,7k | Co-Writer: Cat @cassiavioletblue | AO3 ⢠Disclaimer: blood, abuse, (sexual) violence, mindcontrol, mentioning of death
âł Â âYouâre right. I was lying. I didnât want to scare you. But I guess thereâs not much to do now, right? Iâll tell you the truth,â Namjoon spoke softly, the grip around Jiminâs wrists loosened a little but not enough to free himself, ââŚbecause you deserve it, because I pull you into a lot of shit right now just by being here. I am a vampire, Jimin.â
ÂŤ previous chapter | masterlist | next chapter Âť
Hoseok was humming a happy tune, leaning against the banister in the main hall of his mansion. He was waiting for Namjoon to arrive, as he sighed, gazing down at his watch again. âHonestly, what is taking him so longâŚ,â The vampire king was mumbling to himself, while the guards at the door were just looking at him in confusion. Too scared to say something. In the distance, Hoseok could hear a car coming down the road. It sounded a lot like Namjoonâs. A smile appeared on his lips.
Coming home to Jiminâs apartment with the interior trashed could only be topped by finding a note, written in the softest color and with a smiley on top: I like you so iâll help with your decision. If you want to get your lovely little surprise come meet me at the mansion.
For a whole minute he had wasted time just standing there, looking at the trashed interior that had been Jiminâs bedroom while there was no trace of the other. Jimin was gone. Dread crept all over his  body, followed by sickness that settled cold in his gut. He had wanted to talk to Hoseok. He really had. Why hadnât he met up with him sooner? Why hadnât he discussed alternative ways? Why hadnât he... He tried to avoid to think about what might have happened to Jimin, what Hoseok might have done to him - or might be doing to him right now. While he stood there like an idiot.
Namjoon ran back to his car so quickly that he almost fell down the stairs. He didnât believe in anything, but he still prayed while speeding up to Hoseoks. âPlease donât let Jimin be dead, please donât let him be dead!â The horribly thing was that even if he wasnât dead there were still so many horrible things Hoseok could have done to him. The vampire king was quite a bit emotional when it got to disobedience. And with not sticking to Hoseoks ultimatum he had offended his king way more than he should have. Oh god, why hadnât he done something, anything to keep Jimin safe? As soon as he had parked the car he jumped up, running past the guards without sparing them a glance and coming to a halt in front of Hoseok who was waiting for him.
Alone.
âWhere is Jimin?â starting with Jimin when his attachment to him was Hoseokâs problem probably wasnât the brightest so he quickly added, âIâm sorry, Iâm so sorry I didnât choose yet, there was another idea I had that I wanted to discuss with you first and so IâŚ,â
âShht, no more excuses.â Hoseok placed a finger on his lips and Namjoon shuddered, because Hoseok smiled. âCome with me, friend,â Hoseok said and hooked an arm under Namjoonâs as he lead him upstairs. âDo you remember when I told you years ago that you should live here? In the mansion with me? I always pity it that you didnât say âyesâ to my offer. Sometimes I think living with all those humans surrounding you, it makes youâŚa little soft. Donât you agree, Namjoon?â The vampire king sighed, as they stepped inside of his office. There were a few humans lined up, all staring into thin air and only when Hoseok turned towards them for a moment they smiled. âCan I offer you something to drink before we talk?â
Namjoon bit his lip hard. He would get to see Jimin only if Hoseok allowed it. So, asking for him would be futile or even make things worse. He would need to play along while hoping that Jimin was okay. He was thinking very carefully about how to answer next. He was really, really hungry. And incredibly weak. So, if he needed to protect Jimin against Hoseok he wouldnât have a chance like this. He couldnât see any cold blood around, so the offer of a drink was either just an empty phrase or a test. And Namjoon wouldnât risk offending Hoseok even more as heâd already done. So, he swallowed harshly before answering. âWhat... what would you recommend?â
Hoseok gasped loudly, hitting himself on his forehead in an over dramatic way. âOh my, how did I forgot that you only like this one human,â The vampire king exclaimed and ushered the hypnotized humans out of the room again. âThat was so rude of me. I will find you something better,â He chuckled, obviously amused by himself, âHow is he doing by the way? What was his name again? ChimâŚChimmy? Jim?â
Namjoon didnât give Hoseok the satisfaction to answer this so he just kept his head down, hoping that Hoseok would stop the torture and just tell him if Jimin was fine.
âAnyways, letâs get back to business, Namjoon,â His voice grew stern as the vampire walked up to the other. âThere will be no choice this time. You will only follow my order and I have simply decided that you will live here now.â
Namjoon didnât resist neither physically nor with words. He had always valued his freedom the most but right now with the rogues out maybe it wasnât so bad living here and if he had a chance, just a slight little chance that obeying now would safe Jimin from whatever punishment Hoseok had thought of then heâd agree to anything the other was suggesting right now.
With a smile, Hoseok grabbed a hold of Namjoonâs arm and pulled him along and out the other door, âI made sure to give you a wonderful room in the best part of the mansion. It has a view all over the garden. You will love that. Itâs right next to the library.â Walking down the hallway, they got greeted by a few vampires, but Hoseok was focused, not even sparing them a glance.
âHere you will be safe and itâs easier for you to get in touch with your vampire side again. It will be good for you,â He kept on talking, before suddenly halting, his grip tightening on Namjoon. He was sure that the other could smell Jimin soon. Could hear his fastened heartbeat. They were so close.
âThereâs something I am forgetting,â Tipping his chin, Hoseok pretended to think about something, before he stated, âOh! Of course. I completely forgot about Jimin! Such a sweet, sweet boy. Came here all the way to see you.â Hoseok cooed at Namjoon, patting his bottom a little and then he let go off him completely. âHeâs such a cute little boy toy.â
Namjoon shuddered at his kingâs words. The other was way too joyful for this reprimanding speech. So, there must be something else that Hoseok wasnât telling him. But right now, he couldnât focus on anything else but Jimin. âIs he still here?â He hated how weak his voice sounded, how pleading but he would have gladly got on his knees again if it meant keeping Jimin safe âDid you send him away orâŚ?â Of course, he didnât believe Hoseok one second but he wouldnât push anything he just wanted to know where Jimin was, if he was okay, if heâŚ
His body jerked violently when he caught a whiff of Jimin. Or more precisely: the smell of his blood. He knew that this was a possibility, that Hoseok would bring him here to kill him or get him so close to death that Namjoon would have no other choice but to turn him or end his suffering. Suddenly he was afraid to move, afraid what Hoseok would tell him. But he needed to know, he needed to know so badly. âHeâs... heâs still, here isnât he? And... and heâs fine.â His voice broke pathetically, âHeâs alive, isnât he? You kept him alive for me so that I wonât... that I can... please, just tell me if heâs alive!â
âOh, right thatâs what I have forgotten,â Hoseok threw his hands up, making Namjoon flinch from the sudden movement, as he felt so agitated, âOf course he is here, sweety. I told you he wanted to see you. You know the rules, right? Blood bags are fine from time to time, but you need a human to live here. He is your toy now.â He patted Namjoonâs shoulder and then turned around, âIâm sure youâll find the way to your room from here.â
âTh⌠thank you, my kingâ As soon as Hoseok was gone he turned, running to where his senses lead him. Jimin was alive! Hoseok had told him to feed off Jimin âto live hereâ which meant Jimin must be healthy and even though the younger was probably scared out of his mind right now maybe he could convince Jimin to stay this one night, just until everything had settled. He would make sure that Jimin would feel comfortable and then, tomorrow, he could bring him back and tell Hoseok that he would stay here but that Jimin would still come regularly to him and before Hoseok would notice that he didnât actually feed from Jimin he would find another source of blood, maybe he would buy bags at the black market or... he would find a way, somehow. He would definitely make this okay. When he heard a human heart beating behind one of the doors, he knew he had found Jimin. His heart beat was strong and regular, maybe a little bit fast but this was a mansion full of vampires so of course Jimin would be a little nervous. Namjoon opened the door with a smile only for it to falter.
Jimin flinched violently when the door opened again, but only seconds after he could feel himself falling into the deep, dark pit again. He didnât hear or see who it was, barely able to lift his head. His head pounding, his mind trying to fight against the last remains of the hypnotization. But he was just so weak. Tears rolled down his cheek, mixing with the dried blood as it run down his neck. He had tried to twist his hands, trying to loosen the restraints the second Hoseok was gone, but it only left him with bruises. His tears were overflowing when Jimin had been giving up. He had just closed his eyes, surrendering to whatever would come, the pain so much that he was starting to dissociate. He was only breathing lightly, whimpering in pain, when Namjoon found him.
âOh... Oh god!â Namjoon covered his mouth in shock when he took in the scene in front of him. Jimin was alive - but he looked as if he wished he werenât. He was naked, completely bare and so Namjoon had a clear view of the bruises on Jiminâs body. There was a necklace of fingerprints around his throat and some dried blood where angry fangs had broken his skin. Namjoon made a helpless little sound as he realized that his decision not to bite Jimin had only lead to more pain and horror for the younger. Jimin didnât really see him, his eyes flickered through the room in panic while he restlessly moved against his restraints. If it werenât so obvious that Jimin was splayed out like this against his will then it would have been a beautiful sight: Dark red silk against Jiminâs soft skin, his arms bound tightly to the lathed bedposts, the dark shiny wood highlighting the golden color of Jimin's skin. However, his wrists were raw and angrily red from how much Jimin had pulled on his restraints, his fingers pale and aching from the way the silk had tightened and cut off his blood flow. There were tears all over Jiminâs face. So many tears. He couldnât fathom what Jimin must have been through, but it was obvious that the younger was in shock. While everything in his screamed to just run over and rip the restraints right off he wasn't sure if the open display of his vampire powers wouldn't just send Jimin further into this state of fear, so he stepped carefully closer before lowering himself slowly to sit on the bed besides Jimin. The smell of the dried blood was even stronger here, having his stomach revolt  and coil tight, somewhere caught in between hunger and anger of what Hoseok had done but he willed it down. He could take care of that later. Right now, the only thing important was to help Jimin.
âJ..Jimin?â The younger hadnât really reacted to him besides fearful little sounds and painful gasps whenever he tried to move his wrists out of the restraint, breaking the skin again and again. âCan you pleaseâŚlook at me? Itâs me Jiminnie. Iâm here to help you.â His smile wavered as his heart was breaking for the boy.
When he registered the familiar voice, it was almost like a switch that got turned on and just like Hoseok had ordered him to before he let him alone, Jimin turned his head around to Namjoon. He hissed, the pain from where the vampire king had bitten him, making it almost unbearable - but he managed. Forcing himself to smile through the tears, Jimin blinked his eyes open and the second his gaze fell onto Namjoon, he could feel his heart ache, but he pushed through it. Namjoon didnât care about him. No other vampire did. He was a useless human. Bound to whatever game they were playing. Just a toy for them to play with. And he had to surrender to keep himself alive. Jimin opened his mouth slowly, but at first no words came out and he had to try again. âI...I am y-yours t-to c-claim.â He whimpered pathetically when he had finally said it, knowing what he had to do next. So very slowly, he tried to move his head, showing off the side of his neck that wasnât bitten, yet. He let out a painful moan, when he spread his legs as well. His whole body shaking from the cold and the fear. He was displaying himself for Namjoon, just like Hoseok had ordered him to. Then his eyes fell shut again, as he was sobbing quietly.
Jimin's words ripped into him the same way Hoseok's fangs must have pierced Jiminâs flesh. Namjoon was mute from how much it hurt to see Jimin like this, broken, soullessly submissive, acting as if all his will was gone. âN...no, Jimin⌠thatâs not... not what Iâm here for. Iâm not going to... Iâd neverâŚâ He broke off trying to keep breathing while he wanted to scream out his feelings. What on earth had Hoseok done to him? âHeâs... he must have hypnotized you, right? â He tried to keep smiling to make Jimin more calm but it wasn't very productive when the hunger made his fangs show. He should have drunk something before, no matter what. Seeing Jimin presenting like this made his inner vampire go crazy for him.
Jimin slowly nodded his head as an answer, as he pulled at the restraints again and himself up a little more. Only then he turned to Namjoon again, tears cascading down his cheeks. âY-you said ever-everything would change t-today,â He whimpered, and a shiver went down his spine. Jimin closed his eyes again, feeling hazy and tired. He was too weak to keep his head up, so each time the darkness closed around him again, Jimin snapped his head up, trying to keep aware of his surroundings. He needed to stay awake.
âWh-why did you do this to me,â He mumbled, blinking tiredly as he tried to focus on Namjoon, âWhatâŚhaveâŚI done w-wrong?â
His heart broke for the way Jiminâs voice wavered, his face wet with tears. He couldn't be completely hypnotized or else he wouldn't speak for himself, wouldn't cry. Which meant that the state he was in, the way his consciousness was trying to slip away from him was pure emotional exhaustion and shock. Hoseok had taken Jiminâs softness and trust and ripped it to pieces. âThat wasnât what...â It was his fault; all of this was his fault. âIt wasn't supposed to be like this, I just wanted to talk, Iâm so sorry Jiminnie. Can I touch you please? I would like to untie you, if that's okay?â He had no idea what to do and if touching Jimin right now would be worse than waiting till his body gave out and then taking care of him while he was protected by blissful oblivion. Â
âI am yours to do with-,â Jimin mumbled, his eyes falling shut again, before a sob broke through him making his whole body shudder, ââŚa-as you please.â He hissed again, the pain all too present right now with how much he was moving. He just wanted to get out of this, he wanted to feel safe and warm. âIâŚâm so,â His almost blue lips trembling from the cold, âPlease, Iâm so coldâŚIâŚI donât feel so good, Master.â Jimin gazed up at Namjoon, his eyes silently pleading for the vampire to help him, to get him out of the misery.
He couldn't watch this, he just couldn't sit there and watch Jimin break so even though the younger hadn't given him explicit permission he reached out, trying to be quick and keep his touches as fleeting as possible while he loosened the ties, keeping Jiminâs wrists in place while he tried to flinch away from the silk that had cut deeply into his delicate skin. âHush, my love itâll be over soon, you can sleep now if you want to, I will take care of you.â It felt so wrong to hear the word âmasterâ from Jiminâs sweet mouth that he wanted to erase it, he wanted to clean Jimin up and call him lovely names and bring back the innocence and softness that had been buried under all this pain. âJust let go, sweety, Iâve got you. Iâve got you.â
Jimin cried again, the soft words cutting through his heart and he couldnât help but cry out. It was a horrible, heartbreaking cry, one that called for Namjoon to make him stop hurting and hold him. He was free falling, all while he wasnât even sure if he could trust the vampire. Jimin felt like he was getting tossed around, his body for others to take and to play with. He sobbed against Namjoonâs chest, when the other came closer, seeking anything that he could hold on to. As soon as the vampire placed his hands down, his fingertips buried deep into Namjoonâs skin. Jimin was afraid he would fall apart. His whole body aching from the pain, shivering from the cold and locked up tight in fear.
Jimin was a mess and Namjoon wanted so badly to put him back together and make him forget. He didn't deserve this. He had showed nothing but kindness to Namjoon, had let him stay even though it and put his own life at risk and in the end, Â he had been repaid by meant being abducted and violated. He was relieved that Jimin was at least not shying away from him so he could carry him into the bathroom, one arm around his back and the other hooked under his knees. He tried to not make Jimin feel even more vulnerable than he already was, but he wanted to get him into a hot relaxing bath as soon as possible and therefore he just got him up from the bed as naked as he was.
Jimin hissed in pain the second Namjoon hoisted him up though and he hid his face in the crook of Namjoonâs neck in shame. âItâŚIt hurts,â He was holding onto the vampire so tight, that his knuckles turned white, âPlease, Na-Namjoon.â Whimpering when Namjoon adjusted his hold, Jimin squealed in pain. âItâsâŚplease, donâtâŚIâŚItâs too big,â He murmured incoherent words, âHeâŚdidnât careâŚIâŚhad to.â Jimin was just so tired and weak that his head was falling back, when the memory of what Hoseok had made him do in hypnosis. He could still hear his orders, his laugh, the way he had talked about that Namjoon will like him like this and how good of a human he was for him.
Jiminâs words didnât make any sense to him until he noticed the way Jimin was pressing his thighs together. Hate spilled like acid into his veins. âJimin, did he... did he...â He couldnât finish the sentence, couldnât wrap his mind around how Hoseok could hurt someone so soft and beautiful like Jimin on purpose. He quickly placed him down onto the floor, as gently as he could. Â âLet me... let me see please?â His voice was hoarse and brittle, the words ashen in his mouth. He didnât want to uncover even more horrible things that Hoseok had done. He wanted to undo them, to delete them from Jiminâs mind and erase them from his skin. âIâm so... so sorry for this!â
Silent tears rolled down his cheek, when Jimin slowly propped himself up on his knees. He felt so embarrassed about all of this. But he was naked already, Namjoon had seen the worst already. No matter what he would try, Hoseok had made it clear that he belonged here now. To Namjoon. To the vampires. To whoever wanted to claim him. He didnât look at the other, when he leaned forward, showing off the butt plug, Hoseok had chosen for him to prepare himself for Namjoon. It wasnât like he had never worn one, but it had been a while and it was starting to hurt, especially with the way he was tensing up the whole time. He buried his face in his hands, when he sat back a little again, sobbing and apologizing repeatedly. Jimin just wanted this nightmare to end.
Dread settled low in his stomach, heavy and hot like a scorching brick when he realized that Jimin was wearing a plug. There was no way that he would have willingly done that to himself so either Hoseok made him do it under the hypnosis â or he did it to Jimin himself. Either way it was a horrible violation of both Jiminâs body and his soul and Namjoon ached with the certainty that it was his fault. To make it worse Jimin was apologizing to him as if he feared punishment for not taking it quietly. This whole situation was so horribly, horribly wrong!
âSh...sht, itâs alright, youâre going to be fine. Iâm... Iâm going to take that out of you, okay? Just... please just try to relax and itâll be over soon...â The morally right way to do this would have probably been to wait until Jimin was conscious enough to do it himself but Jiminâs eyes were still glazed over and his mind a little too far gone to fully get what was happening to him and Namjoon couldnât stand the thought of Jimin coming to and having to feel something inside of him that he didnât want there. His broken words and pleas were already enough. Jimin whimpered when Namjoon reached between his legs and it cut right through Namjoonâs chest. The Vampire closed his eyes, trying to stay calm and focused and just like Jimin needed him to be right now. He shushed him softly, whispering sweet nothings into his ear, telling him with a calm voice how it would be over in a second and how good he was doing, he just needed to relax. Namjoon tried to be as gentle as possible but Jimin still shuddered when he pulled that horrible thing out, the grip on Namjoonâs arm tightening painfully as Jiminâs knuckles turned white again. He didnât let go even when it was over. Namjoon threw the plug aside to somewhere where Jimin wouldnât have to see it again. Soothing him was way more important right now than cleaning up properly.
Finally he could throw a blanket over Jimin, pulling it tight enough that Jimin could feel the warmth and safety but loose enough that he didnât feel trapped (making him take a hot bath now that Namjoon had found out that he was injured that way was out of the question). He waited until Jiminâs dissociation seemed to have settled a little, then he carefully held Jimin close, gently rocking his delicate frame while Jiminâs eyes started to get clearer and his body got out of its frozen state. âHush, baby, itâs fine, youâre safe. Itâs over, no oneâs going to touch you again. Shh~ht, youâre safe now. Youâre safe with me, Jimin.â
Jimin held onto Namjoon tight, closing his eyes as he tried to concentrate on Namjoonâs words. It didnât take long for him to finally fall asleep. His body finally being able to relax. He was out of it in seconds, the darkness pulling him back in. Namjoon was caressing through his hair, over his cheeks and it helped him to keep himself in reality and not dissociate while asleep. Each time Jimin was shivering, Namjoon pulled him closer, keeping him warm and let him feel the safety of his hold.
He stayed with Jimin until he was sure the younger was dead asleep then he started to clean him with lukewarm water. The dried blood on his neck had started to flake and it was both terrifying and fascinating to him to see Jiminâs blood dilute in the water. The monster in him wanted to taste, to lean forward and drink now that Jimin had been hurt anyway but even though the hunger was eating at him painfully his fingerâs didnât even tremble while cleaning the younger up. Seeing Jimin broken and hurt had spoiled his appetite. The calmer he got and the more his mind had time to process what had happened the more angry he got. He would go to see Hoseok right after. This had gone way, way too far and he would make sure that Hoseok would never ever touch Jimin again!
He hated the thought of leaving Jimin alone, but he needed to discuss this now. He could never look into Jiminâs eyes again if he couldnât swear to him that Hoseok would never hurt him like that again. However, he was in a mansion full of vampires, he was weak and injured and smelled delicious so Namjoon made sure to mark Jimin as his - the soft way. Carefully he bit his own lip until he broke the skin a little, licking over it until his lips were bloodied. Then he leaned down and kissed Jiminâs neck once, a little above the collarbone, careful not to get to close to the youngerâs actually wound. No one would dare to hurt Jimin now if they stumbled upon him, unless they wanted to risk going against Namjoons right and initiating a fight. Still he wanted to get this over with as soon as possible as he would only be able to stop worrying while keeping an eye on Jimin himself.
The vampire king was already waiting for the subordinate vampire. The smile still in place, as he looked outside the window. The stars sparkled bright as the large white moon hung mysteriously over the mansion. He took a deep breath when he could hear footsteps coming closer and Hoseok leaned back comfortably. There was nothing he needed to fear. Instead, for him it was all just fun and games.
When the door busted open, Hoseok didnât even flinch, instead he took a sip from his glass, that was filled with some blood. Jinâs to be exact. âNamjoon, youâre already done?â The vampire king cocked up an eyebrow at him, âYou didnât last very long thenâŚor didnât Jimin? Donât tell me you wasted that beautiful human.â He got up from where he sat and walked around the coffee table towards Namjoon, âHe tastes amazing, doesnât he?â
Namjoon had to close his eyes to get himself together. He was furious. But he wouldnât last a second right now if he just jumped at Hoseok. He might still have though, if it wasnât for Jimin still being in the same building. âHow... how could you... how dare you⌠he wasnât your toy to play with! I care about him! I really do! And you treated him like a fuck toy. You basically raped him so how can you... how can you think I would be happy about this?!â His fangs were showing openly, he just couldnât hide them anymore, hunger and hurt and anger making them show all for different reasons.
Hoseok threw his hands up in defense, chuckling low, âYou shouldnât have disobeyed me in the first place. You can be glad that I didnât follow the usual rules or else Jimin would be dead by now and you with him.â He growled low in his chest, signaling Namjoon to back the fuck away from him, âHeâs yours now. Do whatever you want. He knows his place and where he belongs now. Hell, try and hypnotize him again if you need to. But let me tell you one thing, NamjoonâŚâ The vampire king came closer, pushing the other back until he there was nothing left behind him but the cold wall, âYouâre a fucking vampire. Start acting like one or else youâll be dead sooner than you think and then no one can save Jimin anymore. No master, no one there to claim him,â Then he hissed at Namjoon, venom dripping down with every word he said, âIf youâŚor Jimin fucking disobey me once more I will kill you. Slowly. Painfully. And I will make him watch first, before I do the same to him.â
Namjoon bit his lip hard to keep himself from talking, his already broken skin starting to bleed again. He wanted to scream at Hoseok, yell right in his face that he couldnât just hurt Jimin like that to punish him - though reality was: he could. He could go over there and kill Jimin if he wanted and Namjoon wouldnât be able to prevent it. Hoseok was stronger than him, older, always well fed. He wouldnât stand a chance. And he didnât doubt for one second that Hoseok would follow through with his threats. Heâd torture Jimin to death if it got him what he wanted. He trembled from all the suppressed anger, but he kept quiet, hating himself for backing down instead of standing up for Jimin like he should. He had told the younger he would protect him. And now he was lying there on a bed in this mansion, hurt and broken and so, so far from how it should be. His voice sounded hoarse from all the pent up emotion that he could only barely keep in check, but he managed, not really to keep the spite out of his words but to keep his voice from wavering. âIf I apologize for my disobedience and act accordingly to how you want me to behave - can you promise me then that Jimin will be safe?â Hoseok's grin hit him with another wave of nausea. âI want you to swear that you wonât ever touch him again. On your blood. Or else you will feel what it will be like to find the one you love hurting and violated!â
Hoseok licked his lips slowly, looking the other vampire up and down. âAre you threatening your king, Namjoon?â He growled low, while his hand wandered up Namjoonâs chest and then settled on his neck. The king was tightening his hold, making the other feel his power.
âAs long as you claim him. No one else can touch him and I wonât either,â He hissed through his teeth, reminding Namjoon about the rules of the vampires. If a human was claimed not even a vampire king could do anything without permission. But Hoseok knew about the promise Namjoon had given Jimin, that the human didnât want to be bitten. Well, he did the first step. It shouldnât be too bad for Namjoon to just follow his lead now. The human was too whiny anyways and it was Namjoonâs job now to make sure Jimin knew how to behave around here. âYou know the rules. Heâs one of us now.â He put a little more pressure around Namjoonâs throat before he pushed him away, âNow get out of my face!â
He hated it! He hated how weak he was, how trying to do the right things made everything just crash and burn around him. But he couldnât just throw away his consciousness. He couldnât! And still, right now he would have done anything to get some blood. He was hurting all over and he couldnât even distinguish from the purely physical pain that was caused from the blood loss and the pain that manifested throughout his body because he was hurting so badly because of Jiminâs pain. And he felt guilty for even feeling like that because nothing had happened to him it was Jimin who had been abducted and hurt and bitten and stripped down and... a dry sob choked him, and he got into the very next room to get out of the hall were others might see. If he was seen as weak, they might even dare to mess with Jimin and he couldnât... he couldnât let that happen again!
He hit the wall with his palm, knowing that if he let loose completely or started punching it for real, he would break the wood, the wall behind it, probably his own wrist but he just needed to do something he felt so... so.... Namjoon whined in distress, something between a scream and a growl, leaning his head against the wall and trying to remember how to breathe.
Jin looked up from the book he was reading, watching Namjoon, who was looking like he was only seconds away from tearing this whole place down. He had heard already about the new human inside the mansion. One that belonged to Namjoon, that Hoseok had called âthe presentâ around him. He had only rolled his eyes at the king in that moment.
âYou okay there?â Jin asked and put the book aside, waiting for Namjoon to realize that he wasnât alone. âYou know crying about it and punching the walls wonât help the human much.â
Namjoon flinched violently when he heard Jinâs voice behind him. He had been so out of it that he hadnât even noticed someone else was there. He heaved a shuddering breath, trying to relax. He was exhausted. And so, so very hungry. âWhat do you know about that, human. Youâre living your life as the king's little toy, you have no idea...,â He stopped himself short, shaking his head, âIâm sorry, Seokjin. Iâm just... really not in a good place right now. But youâre right.â He laughed humorlessly, âCrying about it wonât help anyone, right? And itâs too late now anyway. All I can do is hope that Jimin will get over this without too much damage on his soul.â
âItâs fine,â He shrugged his shoulders, âPeople always just see what we portray on the outside. Heâs the vampire. Iâm his âtoyâ. But you know thereâs more than that, donât you? Something that you are desperately aching for yourself, right?â Seokjin stood up and walked over to Namjoon. Carefully, he reached out for the vampire, smiling at him apologetically as he wiped away a few tears from his cheek. Cupping his face, Jin made Namjoon look at him. âOf course, I know thereâs more between you two.â Namjoon shook his head, his smile turning a little bitter. âSometimes I think youâre the only person that really matters to him. The one and only exception from all those âuseless humansâ. I wonder what you did to touch his heart. You must have some necromantic qualities to you because I could have sworn his heart was dead for hundreds of years before he met you. â Normally he didnât talk about his king like that, not only because it was disrespectful but because talking badly about others and creating negativity wasn't what he wanted to contribute to a conversation. Right now, he didnât give a damn about Hoseok's reputation though. And Seokjin knew him best anyway. He leaned away from Seokjinâs touch as the other caressed his cheek, too hurt by Hoseok's actions to be able to let his âunofficial boyfriendâ play games with him.
âYou love him,â Jin spoke quietly, âThe human, I mean. Itâs written all over your face. Oh, Namjoon...â Before the vampire could do something, the human leaned in and hugged him tight, holding him for a little while.
Namjoon stiffened up when Seokjin hugged him, completely taken by surprise. They had been politely friendly to each other, sure, but this wasnât something they had ever done before. And it was really fucking dangerous for more than one reason. âI... donât think thatâs a good idea.â He instinctively licked his lips, trying not to breath in Seokjin's scent or concentrate on how warm the other was, how his blood was rushing through his veins right under his fragile skin.
When he stepped away from him, Jin let his hands wander down Namjoonâs arm, squeezing him there reassuringly, âThereâs more than you can do than just hope.â When the vampireâs confused gaze met his, he smiled. âYou know the others will figure out, that you have a human around you now. They will want to see if you have him claimed. Even if you did, when they see how weak you are, they will fight you. Namjoon, you have to eat! No shitty blood bags, but real food.â Jin bit his lip, looking back over his shoulder as he contemplated something. âThis is not about you, or your moral standards anymore, Namjoon,â Jin raised his eyebrow at the other, knowing exactly what he wanted to answer but he didnât even give Namjoon the chance to speak. âThis is about Jimin and how you can protect him. There is no way Hoseok will let you and him leave, so you have to decide. Stand by your morals and stay weak or become strong for him and be able to protect him.â Seokjinâs lecture made him defiant and he was about to tell him that his morals was everything that he had left, that if you didnât stick to your own rules in an ever changing world then what was the point, but the human rendered him mute when he pulled him along and onto the couch.
Jin sighed, as he was starting to roll up his sleeve. âI know you always want to do whatâs morally right, but maybe this time you have to play his wicked game,â He reached out for Namjoonâs hand and placed his wrist in the vampireâs palm. Shifting a little closer to Namjoon, Jin leaned against the vampireâs shoulder. Being so close to him, the vampire could feel Jinâs breath on his neck with every word he spoke, one hand placed in his, while with the other was tracing little patterns at the nape of Namjoonâs neck. âBut that doesnât mean you have to lose or give up. So, I think itâs only fair to take something from his, when he did the same to yours, right?â
When Seokjin rolled up his sleep Namjoon couldnât help but watch, his eyes transfixed on the way Seokjin bared his radial artery to him so nonchalantly. The vampireâs breath quickened involuntarily as he tried in vain to not let it show how much it affected him. He had no idea what the other was doing and only when Seokjin made it clear that he was offering up his blood to him did it click. âWait, what... what is about? Is this some kind of test? Did Hoseok ask you to test my loyalty to him? He claimed you! You are his! I know youâre way more than that but regarding to vampire law youâre his property and I would be stupid to give in to this!â Still he couldnât let go of Seokjinâs wrist. Where his fingers had closed around the others delicate bones, he could feel the pulse beating against his skin. It was the sweetest torture he could think of.
âIf I remember correctly thereâs also a rule about how that it is my duty as a human to offer some of mine to a vampire in need...and you awfully look like you need it,â Jin chuckled, before he shook his head to answer Namjoonâs questions, âNo, itâs not a test. I am his, yes - but I can make my own choices. I am offering you my blood. I think Hoseok overstepped way more boundaries tonight, than you will with simply taking my blood. Donât worry about any consequences. I will make sure to keep Hoseok in line and away from Jimin.â Caressing through Namjoonâs hair, Jin nodded towards his wrist, âItâs only fair to take from me, when he did the same with yours. Most of the humans in the mansion are claimed right now. The vampires are scared to go out to hunt because of the rogues. I can make sure to order blood bags for you after this, but right now...you donât have much of a choice. Take from me and protect the one you loveâŚâ
Namjoonâs mouth watered at the prospect of drinking blood right from the source. He couldnât remember the last time he did that. Absentmindedly he traced Jinâs veins while he listened to the human talking. He sounded so sure and confident. He was so lost in this, the temptation, the smell, that he leaned into Jinâs caress like a cat. He was way past the position to refuse this right now. And Jin offered willingly so if this really wasnât a testâŚ
Namjoon silenced the parts of his mind that still worried and pressed his mouth to Jinâs wrist. He moaned helplessly when he felt the pulse against his lips. âThank you. Thank you so much, Seokjin!â He tried to be as gentle as possible, just barely nicking the skin with his fangs at first. When the first drops of blood hit his tongue he shuddered violently, sinking deeper immediately. He could barely control himself, drinking greedily, swallowing down Jinâs heavenly blood in hasty gulps. He didnât taste as sweet and heady as Jimin but there was an underlying spiciness to it, a savory flavor that Namjoon appreciated just as much. No wonder Hoseok had fallen for Jin. His fierce character together with his soft beauty and delicious blood made for an addictive combination.
Jin leaned into Namjoon as soon as the poison entered his body, making him feel heated, euphoric and so turned on. A moan slipped from his lips and breathy little pants came from Seokjin. He smiled, licking his lips slowly, watching the vampire take from him greedily. ââm so good,â He mumbled, holding onto Namjoonâs shoulder to steady himself. Only when Jin could see that Namjoon got some color back in his face and the vampire wasnât looking as sickly anymore, his eyes shiny red and reflecting his true inner self, only then he caressed through his hair once more, before pulling at it slightly. Namjoon slowed down a little, lapping at the blood with relish. The hunger had simmered down, and he slowly started to feel sated. Still he instinctively growled when Jin pulled his wrist away, his cheeks burning from embarrassment. It was just so tasty! And not only that he felt like he could finally breathe again, as if someone had lifted a haze from his mind and now everything was clearer again, more sharply, more real. He sighed with relief. âItâs enough now, vampire,â Seokjin spoke quietly and pulled his wrist away from his lips. âPityâ, Namjoon joked a little, finding back to his humor. âYou look really beautiful like this.â
âI know I do,â Jin said nonchalantly, but still â he loved getting compliments. He got up from the couch, holding onto his wrist for a moment. âLick it clean, please. I canât walk around looking like this,â He pushed it into Namjoonâs face again, before he added, âFor the human...as he and I are the only not hypnotized humans here,â He looked at Namjoon as he raised an eyebrow at him. He didnât think the vampire had the guts to completely hypnotize the other to force him to be with Namjoon, âJust tell him, that heâs always welcome in my room. If he ever needs one of his kind to talk to. And you should think about visiting YoongiâŚmaybe he can help you.â
Namjoon did as he was asked, sinking down onto his knees for Seokjin to show his gratitude while thoroughly cleaning Jin up with gentle touches and little licks. It felt even more intimate now that Jinâs warm blood was running through his veins. He looked up at Jin, expression turning serious. âThat would be great, actually. I canât even begin to understand what it must feel like to be surrounded by us, always confronted with the presence of deadly danger and possible violence against you - Iâm sure it would help him immensely to have someone to talk to who hasnât fangs.â He hesitated a little and then added, âActually I... I thought about having him visit Yoongi as well but... then I wasnât sure if it wouldnât be another kind of violation to have Yoongi do that to him...on the other hand I donât want him to live through what Hoseok did to him. Do you really think it would be okay? You, as a human - how would you decide in his situation?â
âIâd definitely prefer some harmless memories over oneâs that would bring me nightmares,â He answered honestly, âWe humans are too easy to break. Ask him if he wants some of the memories gone, but I am sure he will agree.â Taking his hand away from Namjoon, he thanked him for cleaning the wound and turned on his heel. Just when he reached the door, he looked over his shoulder one last time, âIâll make sure that you have blood bags from tomorrow on until then I hope my blood will get you through.â
On the other side of the mansion, Jimin stirred and still asleep he rolled over onto his back. His legs twitches as he fell deeper into his nightmare. A deafening scream reverberated in the shadows in his mind. He was starting to pant, his heartbeat quickening fast. He could see Hoseokâs evil eyes glinting red above him, making him shudder from head to toe.
And then he screamed.
Namjoons thanks died on his tongue when he heard Jimin scream. He was back at the room in a second, fangs out and ready to fight whoever had dared to get too close to Jimin - when he saw that Jimin was alone. Sadness and guilt crept back into his heart as he slowly got closer, careful not to scare Jimin even more. Jimin was panting harshly but his eyes were closed so he didnât know if Jimin was still asleep and reacting very violently to a nightmare or if he was awake and just too scared to open his eyes, trying to hide from the world around him by literally closing his eyes to it. Jin was right. He should get Jimin to Yoongi, the sooner the better. If he couldnât remember what had happened in all detail that it couldnât haunt him like that. âJimin? Minnie?â He didnât dare to touch him, so he tried to get him to respond by words alone. âAre you awake?â
Jimin instinctively pulled the blanket closer over his body, curling in on himself, when Namjoonâs voice reached him. He had woken up right after his scream, but as soon as he realized where he was, he had tried to hide again. He nodded slowly to answer the vampire. âIâŚI am sorry,â He hiccupped from the tears a little, feeling utterly lost and helpless. Jimin felt so tired, so dizzy from dehydration and way too vulnerable with him still being naked under the blanket. But when he looked up at Namjoon, Jimin tried to smile, shaking off the bad memory of his nightmare as much as he could, but all he wanted was to be held and to feel safe again. âI want to go home, Namjoon.â
He felt horrible denying Jimin what he wanted most right now but he couldn't just send him back. Hoseok, the rogues, Jiminâs own tortured mind - at least one of it would get to Jimin sooner or later. âDonât apologize, Minnie. You are the least responsible for all of this. Itâs me who has to make amends to you... but right now is not the time. I canât get you home right now, Iâm sorry. You will have to stay here for a while. But I promise...â His voice broke a little when he remembered that he had told Jimin before that he wouldnât get hurt and looking at him now there was no way Jimin would ever believe him again. â...IâŚIâll make sure that youâre safe. There are others who can look out for you too. Seokjin, a human that Iâd like you to meet and... friends of mine...â He wasn't really sure if you could call the bonds between vampires âfriendshipâ as they were more built on necessity and decade old routine than the conscious decision to befriend someone, but he didnât know how else to call it and to Jimin it might be calming to think that there where people around that would have an eye on him. âThereâs someone Iâd like you to meet right now actually. I know you probably don't want to see anyone right now but it's really important that you get to him, the sooner the better. Itâs... he might be able to help you a little.â
Jimin bit his lip in thought. He had known the answer, Hoseok had made it clear to him that this was his new home now. That Namjoon owned him. Thatâs why he also didnât say no to Namjoon asking him to meet one of his friends. The vampire would make the decisions now and he would follow. Jimin pulled the blanket a little tighter around his body and got up. âOf course, Master,â Jimin said quietly, âIs it okayâŚif I take a shower first?â Then a horrible thought crossed his mind and he instinctively reached out for Namjoon, his eyes wide in panic, âYouâŚyou will come with me, right? AndâŚand I donât have to sleep with himâŚr-right?â
Namjoon closed his eyes when Jimin called him âmasterâ again. It was just a word and yet it cut through him right into his heart because it stood for everything that Jimin shouldnât be, scared, submissive, insecure, forced to make himself small and obey to âhis vampire ownerâsâ wish. He ached for Jimin, for the way the youngers eyes widened in fear, the way he pulled the blanket around himself in a desperate attempt to shield himself, knowing that nothing would withstand a vampires force if they wanted to take it from him. The grip around his arm was too tight and too shaky to be anything but a helpless, unconscious way of grounding himself and Namjoon gently plucked Jiminâs hand from his arm to keep it between his own. âNo, Jimin you donât... donât have to do anything you donât want to.â Besides staying here against his will. Being surrounded by vampires. Having to try and act calm while he surely must be dying to just break down or scream out his pain or flee everything and never look back. âAnd please, please donât call me master,â He bit his lip when gently tugging Jimin along. âThe shower can wait, okay? Itâs really important that you meet him as soon as possible.â He didnât have the heart to tell Jimin that he had already cleaned him up while Jimin had still been in shock and that if he still felt dirty it probably didnât have to do anything with his skin not being clean. It made all the more clear that Seokjin was right and that he desperately needed Yoongi. He really hoped the vampire would wake up for him - and also would be willing to help. Because the longer they waited the more difficult it would be for Yoongi to dilute the memories.
A/N: At least they found each other again, right? So far...so good...or bad, depending on how you see the current situation with Jimin staying in the mansion. Either way, we really hope you enjoyed it and are ready to get some more insight into the life in the vampire mansion soon...oh, and Yoongi of course. Weâll see how he is in the next chapter! I canât wait! Thank you guys for your wonderful comments on the last chapter! It made us so happy! â¤â¤â¤
Subscribed:  @jeonsdear @hannahaura @tinyjhs @awjiminie @violentredroses@bluekyuprincess @nochuukookie @mintynicotine @yesiamhangry @dancelinestan@dajosaf @angeljk @wise-bts-collector  @lxnehxre @taeofcups @p-ixelite @lissachan504 @h-e-l-p-m-e-p-l-e-a-s-e @hisheartsmile @violetrose120 @it-is-dana @fusselkuchen @ly-joon @valleyvictoria ⳠIf you want to be tagged in new updates you can now sign up in my subscription list for being tagged in my works here
#networkbangtan#bangtanarmynet#kwordsmiths#kwritersworldnet#btssmutclub#btssunshinenet#thebtstown#thekpopnetwork#minjoon#namjoon#jimin#vampire au#namjoon fanfic#jimin fanfic#bts fanfic#bangtan fanfic#bts angst#bts vampire au#vampire namjoon#yoongi#seokjin#hoseok#minjoon fanfic#minjoon angst#/mywriting#mine
223 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Through the Veil | Pt. 4
⢠Pairing: Yoongi x Jungkook ⢠Genre: Angst / Fluff | demon!AU (â  Gifset Trailer) ⢠Words: 11.3k | Co-Writer: Cat @cassiavioletblueâ âł (AO3) ⢠Disclaimer: mentioning of alcohol and violence / death / graphic content
âł Jungkook is pretty sure that he is a normal human being, but he is also sure that this book, he got from his grandma, is a cookbook. So when it turns out that the words he's reciting are not to cook some tasty meal but to summon something from the depth of the underworld - then maybe there are a few more suprises for him in stock. ÂŤ previous chapter | masterlist | next chapter Âť
He nosed against his jaw, eyes closed, breathing him in. Jungkook smelled...strange. His scent was sweet, intoxicating, giving away that he hadnât been tainted yet, still fresh and pure and ready to consume - but there was something else. Under his own humanly, natural scent - a little spicy tinge that smelled like hidden passion and excitement and a heart that could barely hold its compassion - there was something that made the fairyâs gut churning, but he couldnât quite put his finger on. So he did what he had to to get a better insight.
He licked a stripe up Jungkookâs neck, right where the blood was pulsing under his skin. Jungkook shuddered with the way the other licked up his neck, biting on his lip in a nervous habit and scared that he might do more. There was a strange feeling in the pit of his stomach, a sizzling and something that felt like a pull. His hand soared up to hold on tightly to the otherâs shirt, as if otherwise he would lose his footing but also to keep him from coming closer. Jungkook was scared, his chest heaving heavily with every breath he took and his mind was spinning, but he tried his best to be good and stay still. Yoongi had said his friend would help them. Yoongi - the moment he had thought of him, everything stilled for a moment and Jungkook relaxed against the otherâs hold only when he withdrew again, his eyes snapped open and the young boy gazed up at the fairy with big, hopeful eyes. The fairies tongue was long and rough, quite cat like but way more capable. He immediately jerked back, looking at Jungkook with wide eyes. âEww!â He blinked, staring at the boy as if he wanted to screen him.
âThat canât be!â It was more a murmur to himself than Jungkook but before the younger even had a chance to ask the fairy leaned in again, licking the same spot, differently this time, more insistent, nipping at the skin gently, but nonetheless as if he wanted to taste the blood underneath. Jungkook had shuddered with every lick against his skin, eyes closed tightly, only opening them again when the other took a few steps away. He had gotten goosebumps from it and Jungkook felt more nervous than ever. The fairy hesitated, licking his lips, withdrawing slowly. He let go of Jungkook, contemplating. âYou...Youâre a boy, right?â He answered his own question immediately âOf course you are, sorry, your soul is and so no matter what your body is expressing you definitely are. Hm. Thatâs...funny. Let me discuss that with Yoongi first before I come to any conclusions, okay? Just...who did you say you grew up with? Your grandma, right? And you think she was human? Just like your parents?âÂ
The young boy nodded to answer the fairy-demons asks and his thoughts ran wild with all the possibilities of what the other could hint at. âY-yes, my grandma... and of course she was human â at least I think so,â Jungkook said, the thought of his parents made his heart ache badly and he averted his gaze, âI fear I donât know much about my parents, though.â He took in a sharp breath, his hold on the chair tightening until his knuckles turned white. There were too many questions in his head and all of them made no sense, making him feel dizzy. He reached out for his glass with a shaking hand to take a sip, as he wiped over his skin where the fairy had licked him with the other.
âIâm sorry if I pushed too far. I wasnât trying to be nosy, just...contemplating something. You donât have to answer any further, just forget I asked about your parents, okay?â He rubbed Jungkookâs arm in a friendly gesture, trying to chase away the sadness that had crept into Jungkookâs eyes. âDo you want me to tell you stuff about Yoongi? Like stuff heâs embarrassed about? Iâm sure thatâll cheer you up,â He giggled, trying to think of something that would actually draw Jungkook in enough to make him forget his loss but not make Yoongi hate him if he ever finds out that he told Jungkook personal stuff about him. But in his opinion Yoongi was way to secluded anyways and having someone close who knew him a little better might not be so wrong after all.
âItâs fine,â Jungkook tried to smile, âBut I love taking embarrassing stuff about Yoongi any day. He seems so⌠perfect all the time. He teases me a lot, so it would be nice to know something.â He shifted a little on his seat, the aching feeling had vanished as quick as it came. âBut tell me first whatâs wrong with me?â Jungkook pointed at his neck, âYou seemed like you tasted something there? Something that you didnât like? Am IâŚtainted?â
âYoongi?! Perfect? I think you need your eyes checked! Besides, what you are seeing right now is not his real form. You know that, right? That this is just how he looks if he tries to be human? I mean his face his kinda the same just...the horns and the eyes - scratch that, he always misses the eyes. But yeah, he looks a bit different from how he looks now. And I donât know if teasing him about what I tell you might be healthy for you. Or me, for that matter. So you might wanna keep it to yourself for a little while longer,â He winked at him, making a face  - but got back to serious the moment he sensed that Jungkook was still caught up in what might be âwrongâ with him, âNo, sweetie, no, you arenât. Quite the opposite, really. You are actually very pure. You radiate light. But whatâs good for one spezies isnât necessarily good for another. Just like silver is a nice way of decorating yourself in the human world while itâs the same as acid to others. You see? Even if you might be a little toxic to me that doesnât mean you are anything but perfect.â
A blush creeped up his cheeks and Jungkook giggled cutely, âYou think Iâm perfect? Can you please tell that Lucy...eh I mean Yoongi?â Jungkook contemplated what the other said before he spoke up again, âSo I have magic in me? Pure magic? Is that even a thing?â Jungkook smiled at the thought of radiating light. He had always wanted to be a good person and kind of do exactly that but more in a metaphorical way. In a weird way, he was proud of it. âBelieve me heâŚ,â The fairy broke off when Yoongi stuck his head into the kitchen chewing on something that looked uncomfortably close to a tailfin. And not an ordinary one. There was a delicate shimmer to it, a pastel hue that looked incredibly likeâŚ
âAh, I see. Youâve found the dried mermaid I got for you,â The other happily commented, not really caring about the morality of his statement, âI know how much you like them and even though it was a bit difficult to get one right here, when I saw the merchant get a fresh deliver at the black magic market I knew I had to get some for you. Is it good?â Yoongiâs smile spoke more than he would have managed to say with a mouth that full while he happily chewed on the fleshy bits, ripping on it and shaking it like a cat would do with its prey. Suddenly his expression changed when he noticed how close the fairy was sitting to Jungkook and how the boy looked up at him.
âWhat âr you two doingâ there?â He mumbled, mouth still full but swallowing it down carefully, savouring every last bit, âDid you find something out already?â
âMer- mermaids exist, too?â Jungkook looked at Yoongi in awe when it turned into a frown when he saw the way Yoongi was happily eating parts of that beautiful creature. To answer his question, Jungkook pointed at the fairy and then happily said: âHe licked me!â He quickly explained further what the other had told him about him being pure, radiating light and tasting weird to him. âBut I still donât understand how that supposed to help us to understand how I was able to speak such a deep bond,â Jungkook turned his head to the fairy again, his eyes big and questioning. Yoongiâs frown deepened the longer Jungkook talked. The boy was so busy explaining that he didnât realize how the fairy besides him got more and more uncomfortable. In the end he looked pretty flustered. Yoongi growled something that might have been something like âfucking pervertâ but Jungkook wasnât quite sure.
âHm, maybe we should talk in private a little. Your...friend here can have a look around in the pantry, maybe he finds something he might enjoy,â The fairy turned towards Jungkook, âYou can also just walk around in the house if you want but please donât go outside without Yoongi or else you might hurt the both of you. Oh, and please donât mess with the herbs or the decoctions Iâm working on. And donât touch anything that looks like it could harm you. Probably - donât touch anything you arenât absolutely sure it wonât harm you, deal? I want to see you safe and healthy when I come back, understood?â He gave Jungkook a smile but it was obvious nonetheless that the prospect of talking to Yoongi in private made him a little uncomfortable.
Jungkook nodded and looked over to Yoongi as if to reassure himself that it was fine to be left alone right now. When both left the kitchen, Jungkook sat there alone and just letting his gaze wander around curiously. He knew he had a habit to run into trouble, so he tried to keep his hands to himself. Even when Jungkook stood up to wander around a little, he put his hands on his back. When he stood by a window, all he could see was the desert. There was nothing interesting but sand and more sand and it only stretched to the horizon in every window he chose to look out of. Walking in to what seemed to be the fairies living room, Jungkook could hear faint noises coming from somewhere close. He could decipher Yoongiâs voice and because there was nothing else to do his curiosity got the better of him, so he hid next to the door quick and eavesdropped their conversation.
âI know that this is how you work but please keep your dirty tongue out of his face. Or anywhere else near his body, thank you very much. I like how he smells and that heâs so innocent it hurts sometimes to look at him. But heâs mine and after what he did, with binding us together and treating it like nothing more than an unlucky mistake I think I have the right to claim him as my price. He took my freedom. So Iâm going to take something important from him too. That said even though heâs quite tempting â I know it, I have to live with him every day after all â please keep your hands off him. I donât want to be forced to put you in your place in case I think you might taint my little delicacy there.â The fairy shook his head, âRetract your claws, Yoongi. I wouldnât dare to mess with you, not with something as dangerous and personal as that. But...be careful, okay? Donât underestimate him. Iâm sure you noticed the magic inside of him? That constants buzzing you get when youâre close, like...something familiar you canât quite decipher. I think I know why it feels like that and why you didnât figure it out yet. It makes no sense. Absolutely no sense at all. And still...it was what he tasted like. And it would explain a lot, starting with how he managed to bind you so easily and ending with his character, the selflessness, the purity, the compassion. Heâs got angel blood in him.â
Yoongi blinked and then opened his mouth dumbfoundedly but the fairy was quicker, hold up his hands in defense. âI know, I know, it only physically manifests in Women, they are the carriers until another female child will grow to be fully angel and still â his entire being is filled with what angels taste like. The light, the gentle glow, the power of believing in something good. I think he barely has a quarter or one eighth of it, which would mean his grandma was a halfbreed or got it from her own grandma like that. But still, it is there. And it could be dangerous for you. Or for you two trying to separate the bond. Not to mention what the complications could be if too many catch wind of you walking around besides a little angel, treating him entirely different like one would talk to his master. Itâs a wonder he hasnât figured it out yet. I really wish for your own sake that he wonât realize it before you can rip that bond apart.â
Jungkook stumbled back a few steps, his eyes widened in shock as he tried to somehow put together what the fairy and Yoongi just said. Angels? His grandma? His price? Delicacy? Jungkook took in a sharp breath as he realized that Yoongi would still kill him. The second he would be free of him, that would be it for him. Suddenly Jungkook couldnât breathe. The walls were closing in on him, no air to breathe and his heart pounding out of his chest. It felt like he was suffocating, couldnât think and his vision got blurry. He stumbled forward, feeling light-headed as he looked around. He needed to get out. Needed air. His steps were getting steadier, quicker until he was running, opening the front door in a haste as he ran out into the desert. A sudden scream escaped his lungs as he felt a piercing pain in his body. The bond was pulling him back, making him fall onto his knees. His hands balling into fists, his body shaking with fear, anxiety and the pain. âYoongi,â He whimpered quietly, the only name that was on his mind right now.
Yoongi realized something was wrong before he had even felt the pain. The sudden rush of anxiety and fear confused him and he started to pace to get rid of the tension, wondering why on earth he might feel like he did - until it hit him. Jungkook. Something must be wrong with Jungkook. âAre you sure it was okay to let him wander your house? Thereâs nothing dangerous he could run intoâŚ,â The sudden pull deep inside of his chest, somewhere right behind his heart, was knocking the breath from his lungs and kept him from speaking another word. Then he gasped in pain, writhing on the floor, not even sure how he got there.
âJungkook!â He groaned, half miserable, half furious, âYou stupid fucking child! Get back in or Iâm gonna drag you!â His threats would have sounded more serious if the pain wasnât laced through every syllable and his body still curled up on the floor. The dark fairy reacted even more quickly than Yoongi, freezing for a second of shock and then coming for Jungkook right away, picking the younger up like he weighed nothing and simply placing him right besides Yoongi without a word. Then he turned and before he was out the door he told them, âI guess you two have to rewrite the rules a little. Meet me if youâre finished, youâre gonna find me in the herbs room, I think Iâm gonna finish that project Iâm working on. Might even come in handy for you two morons.â Then he quickly closed the door before someone could throw something at him.
Jungkook crawled away from Yoongi the second he was in the house again. He had tried to fight off the fairy, begging him to just let him be but there was nothing he could do against his strength anyway. He was too weak from the pain and it felt too good to be back next to Yoongi. Jungkook hated it though, pulling his knees up, averting his gaze to not look at Yoongi. He tried to keep his breathing under control but his lungs hurt so much, the pain in his body was only slowly ebbing away and every cell of his body was screaming for Yoongiâs closeness â but the young boy didnât want to give in. Who knew what he would do to him? Take his innocence? Bite him? Eat him? Suck the soul out of his body? He choked on a dry sob, only glancing at Yoongi before he turned away from him again. âOh shut it! Donât be so overdramatic,â Yoongi groaned, finally coming back to his senses now that Jungkook was in the same room with him again. âItâs your own fault for headlessly running away. Whyâd you do that anyway? Seen one of his pets around? They donât bite, you just gotta keep out of their way and youâll be safe. With most creatures itâs a âdonât harm me ad I wonât harm youâ kinda deal. So stop getting yourself in trouble, cause I donât like it. And it gets me in trouble too,â He lectured Jungkookie, unaffected by the youngers fragile state.
âI never wanted this, why donât you see that?â Jungkook said, his voice shaking with anxiety, âI never wanted to take your freedom. I am sorry. IâŚ.I really am. Please donât hurt me.â There were tears glistening in his eyes and he put his hand over his mouth to keep himself together. âPleaseâŚ,â Jungkook closed his eyes, pressing the palm of his hands against them, trying not to cry. He wanted to be strong. Just like Yoongi was. He didnât want him to see how much it affected him, that the other could just take his life â just like that and didnât care at all, when Jungkook was the weak one. He cared about Yoongi. About his freedom. âWhat am I exactly, Yoongi?â He slowly looked up at him, âWhat exactly is this bond? Angels? Ma- master? Am I bad for you?â Wrapping his arms a little closer around his own body, he tried to keep himself safe and warm, âYou will kill me right? The second weâre separated?â
Yoongi felt hot and cold while Jungkookâs emotions mingled with his own. The younger had heard them - he must have listened because they hadnât been that easy to hear. That little shit had actually managed to eavesdrop without them noticing! Yoongi was stunned silent for a moment, not really sure what to tell him. He could be honest and scare Jungkook away - or he could do it like his friend and be all nice and cuddly, telling Jungkook what he wanted to hear. He needed Jungkook to be on his side. If he wasnât it could end uncomfortable for him. Especially when Jungkook was a boy with the power of an angel and the knowledge of a non-believer. So he decided to go for the latter, inching closer to Jungkook.
âJungkook...Kookie, look at me,â He waited until the boy dared to stop hiding his face, eyes red and bottom lip trembling, âIâm sorry I talked about you like that.â It felt strange pretending to care, the words awkward and absurd on his tongue, but the longer he talked the easier he managed to pull it off, telling those lies so smoothly and on the spot that he was a little proud of himself. âI was just...scared I guess? I mean itâs also my life weâre talking about here. And even though you didnât mean to you interrupted it pretty harshly. Still, I know youâre suffering too. Iâm not the only one. So I shouldnât have talked like that and especially not behind your back. Please, I didnât mean to scare you. the situation is scary enough as it is already. Iâm not gonna hurt you.â At least not for as long as he would feel the effects of or would be hindered by the magical defense system again, was what he thought to himself while speaking. âBut I canât promise you that it will be easy to fix this. You gotta be strong. Can you do that for me Kookie? Can you be strong for me?â He gave him an encouraging smile. Jungkook had listened to every word carefully. He wasnât sure whether to believe him or not. It didnât sound right coming from Yoongi. Jungkook had to think quickly. There was only two ways this could go. Either he would die or he would somehow make sure Yoongi wouldnât kill him in the end and let him live. Yoongi had tried to kill him before and it led Jungkook to believe that he would do it again. The words werenât right. Yoongi didnât care. Not yet.
Jungkook jumped up and into Yoongiâs arms holding on close. He nuzzled his face in the crook of his neck, his arms wrapped tightly around the other. âI want to trust you,â Jungkook said, his voice sounding weak but as soft as honey, âYouâre my demon, right?â There was only one way to make sure Yoongi would let Jungkook be and that was to make him like him. He had no other plan and Jungkook was somehow sure it could workâŚmaybeâŚsomehow.Â
The sudden attack had gotten Yoongi unprepared and so he wrapped his arms around Jungkook on instinct. The younger was so close to him that he could smell his delicious scent again, drawing him in and making him want Jungkook in a way that was more than just sexual desire. It was pure need. He nosed along Jungkookâs jaw, the urge to cover up what the fairy had done there so strong that he almost licked him too. But he wasnât a fairy. Licking wouldnât do that much for him. He wanted to bite, to rip, to dig in deeply, to consume Jungkook completely.
Jungkook placed himself more into Yoongiâs lap, holding on tighter and letting the bond between them soothe both. If it was true that Jungkook had some kind of magic in himself, he was sure he could find a way to protect himself, without hurting Yoongi or anyone else. Yoongi shuddered when the younger was talking to him so sweetly, seeking his warmth and comfort. And Yoongi let him. Felt like he would let him have everything he wanted as long as if it would make Jungkook stay close to him and soothe their bond. âYeah, Iâm...yours,â He whispered as an answer, barely audible, breathing the words against Jungkookâs neck. âOkay,â Jungkook mumbled back quietly. He wasnât sure how long they stayed like this but Jungkook just closed his eyes and stayed in Yoongiâs embrace. When he did pull off, he still kept close, his hands on Yoongiâs neck, drawing little pattern into his skin mindlessly as he gazed back into his dark eyes. âWhat didâŚ,â Jungkook spoke softly, only for Yoongi to hear, âOh my god I am so rude. I didnât even ask for his name and just let him lick me? But what did he mean with ârewritingâ our rules? And...I overheard you saying thatâŚ.that this what we have is dangerous? For us?â His breathing still came in sharp pants and he felt so anxious with every question he had on his mind.
Yoongi was torn between enjoying Jungkookâs closeness that felt so good to his roughed up heart (the bond - it was just the bond, nothing else) and trying to keep himself together to be guarded and secure in this game they were playing. âAh, donât worry about his name, we - we arenât exactly fond of being called - just donât worry about it,â Yoongi wasnât that good which talking about deeply personal stuff so he didnât exactly want to tell Jungkook the power that held their name over that. How much damage you could do if you knew their true name and called them by it. Of course you needed a great portion of magic for that too. But considering how naturally magic was laced to Jungkooks very being - and an angelâs magic at that - it was reasonable to be wary of that. He actually didnât want to think about what it could mean for him that Jungkook knew now. His name. It had sounded different on Jungkookâs tongue. Softer, more rounded. Whole. It had made him shiver internally while his face had hardened on the outside. It was a scary thing, to know someone could get around your outer defenses so easily to strike you right at the very coreâŚ
Yoongi suppressed another shiver when Jungkookâs fingers drew a certain pattern on his back. His instincts screamed at him to check if Jungkook was secretly drawing angelâs sigils on his skin, binding him further, enslaving his soul in some perfidious way - but his rationality kept him still. He tried to breathe through the anxiety, relax into Jungkook's embrace. It was churning, experiencing caresses like that. He didnât know what to feel. So he just stared at Jungkook, at those big doe-like eyes that were so open and vulnerable and yet Jungkook didnât try to shield himself away but let Yoongi see him, let him in like this. His hand reached out for Jungkookâs face almost on its own accord, tracing the soft features of his angelic face. âDonât worry. Itâs not dangerous for you. Iâll keep you safe. Youâll always be safe when youâre with me,â Safe from anything but him, of course. He didnât want to tell him that the fairy had talked about other demons, ones that might take offense if they saw Yoongi walking around with another magical being that was obviously not from the dark side of the game (the way they were acting no one would know that they were bound in a master/servant spell through some magical accident which meant they could easily take it as Yoongi having switched sides). Demons didnât take treason lightly. In fact they always liked to make an example to keep others from becoming traitors. And they liked to do it the bloody, horrible, traumatizing way that gave demons their bad reputation. That and their tendency to be recklessly, ruthlessly evil every once in a while.
Their intimate moment was interrupted when the fairy peaked inside, happily talking right from the start, âHey, you two! I hope everythingâs fine it was awfully silent so I thought..oh!â He smirked at the scene before him, Yoongi and his human in a tight embrace, looking deeply into each otherâs eyes like the embodiment of love. âDid I interrupt you two? Iâm so sorry, it wasnât my intention to keep you from...whatever you two are doing at the moment,â He chuckled when Yoongi glared daggers at him again and Jungkook hastily got off the otherâs lap, obviously flustered. âYou know what you are doing there is actually good for your bond. And will make it loosen up a little,â The fairy quickly added and Jungkook's cheeks flushed red, feeling like the other just had seen something between them that looked way more intimate than they were. Maybe. At least Jungkook thought so. It was only the bond making them act so strange.
âWhat do you mean?â He got up on his feet, âDo we need to...like...cuddle to make it loosen?â Jungkook suddenly got excited and jumped up, âDo you think...we can make it more lose so...so I can go to work alone without any of us hurting?â The prospect of being somewhere on his own again was giving him some hope for himself as well as Yoongi, âCan you help us?â
âWell, yes - and no. I canât really help you in a way that I can do anything to make it lose. I tried. I read up on stuff I reached out but I found nothing on how to lose it apart from the release spell which must be in your book which you wonât be able to read becauseâŚ,â He sighed as he saw Jungkookâs confused gaze, âOk, look, here is what I think. That book was from your grandma right? Itâs an angelâs book. Some heavenly stuff that should never ever get into the hands of an impure being. So normally, not even humans are supposed to read it. It goes blank in that case. But you, my dear, were more than human. So despite the books own protection you could open it and read something out of it and summon Yoongi and bind him to it. We donât know what the other spells in there are. It could have been better or worse if you had opened another page. Maybe you would have just invited good spirits. Or maybe you would have officially declared war against hell, who knows. Anyway, now that you have a demon that close to you the book views you as impure - donât worry, Yoongi didnât do anything with your soul and he canât do it while the bond is intact unless you willingly let himâŚ,â He ignored the way Yoongi actually growled at him hoping that his friend would understand that he liked Jungkook and that he thought the younger was scared enough already. If he felt like Yoongi had a way to get into his very soul he might be scared out of his mind. âStill, as the two of you are bound so tightly together your energies mix a little. Just a temporary thing- but enough to fool the book. Thatâs why itâs blank now, even to you. And thatâs why we canât read the release spell. You could imagine that spell like a lock. You need the exact key, something that was made for it. If the lock is weak you can break it with other tools even if itâs messy and will ruin the lock. But if the lock is some high-quality, high-end shit thatâs anchored into the building then breaking the lock might fuck up the building too. Excuse my metaphors but I guess considering you donât seem to have any knowledge of spells or magical work it might be easier for you to understand it like this even if itâs oversimplified that way,â He waited for the information to sink in before he continued, âSo we either need to get someone pure and of the âlight sideâ to help us read the book, someone we trust enough that they wouldnât give us false information - or we could try to find someone who might know what spell exactly you used, one of the great practitioners. But there are very few and most of them are unpredictable and...yeah, Iâm not sure which of the two would be the better choice. Until then I canât really help you, but you can help yourself. The bond is there for you to keep your deal. It makes sure that none of you tries to run off and ditch your responsibilities. The more you are fighting it, the more it is activated and the tighter it pulls you together because...well, it tries to keep you on a tight leash so you wonât have any opportunities to work against what the spell was for. Which in reverse means - you have to accept it. And thereâs no pretending with a magical thing. Only if you really, truly accept it, that you both are here, that you are bound to each other and that working against the spell isnât a good idea at the moment, only then will it let loose a little. In short: the more you fight it the tighter it will pull you and the more pain you will feel if you breach its borders. But if you commit yourself to it and donât try to destroy it or foul it in any way or form - then you should both be able to live your life normally, like going hunting for Yoongi and going to work or grocery shopping or whatever humans do nowadays for Jungkook.â Â
Jungkook felt exhausted. There was so much information, that he had to process so he reached out for a chair to sit down. Biting his lip anxiously he pulled his knees in, his eyes going back and forth with every thought until he spoke up again. âOkay. I will try my best. Are there any things to help us with accepting the bond? Iâd say for me it would be easier to do so, but LucyâŚ.I mean YoongiâŚI feel like itâs harder for him,â Jungkook looked over to his demon a faint smile on his lips, when he turned to the fairy again, âHe really feels betrayed by me, though I never meant to take his freedom.â Playing with the hem of his shirt, Jungkook averted his gaze. He still felt guilty for making Yoongi feel so miserable. He wasnât happy with him but Jungkook would try to make it as comfortable as he could until they would figure out a way, just like he had tried before â but if Yoongi would accept the bond he would gain some freedom back as well. âPlease help us,â Jungkook reached out for the fairies wrist, his eyes big and pleading.
The fairies eyes flickered over to Yoongi when the boy touched him and he was torn between pulling his hand back as to not agitate Yoongi further and letting Jungkook hold his hand to help soothe the younger, âIâm afraid I canât do anything. He has to do it by himself, he either...â
âStop speaking about me as if I wasnât there!â Yoongiâs tongue was clicking in disgust, his words sharp and clipped, âAnd stop filling him up with so much stuff, donât you see how much it affects him?â Yoongi got up and because Jungkook still held the fairies hand he could feel the subtle flinch even though nothing else betrayed the motion, not even his face, âIâm just trying to help here, Yoongi. Itâs not..â
âGodfuckingdamnit!â The demon brushed off the glasses on the table easily, making them fall and shatter into a million pieces. He kept on cursing, yelling in his desperation, language no longer human but demonic snarls that only the fairy understood. He didnât try to calm Yoongi down, didnât try to talk to him just let him let out his anger and frustration and probably fear. He knew how scared Yoongi was of being caged in and being confined and what Jungkook had done to him was exactly that just worse because he couldn't even see his shackles or work against them - not without hurting himself in the process. The fairy subtly inched a little closer to Jungkook, shielding him from any shards or splinters that accidentally might come his way, trying to keep him as calm as possible with a gentle smile, that was a little bit too sad to be of help.
Jungkook watched the chaos happening in front of him, his heart beating fast and hard against his chest. He flinched with every glass breaking and every inhuman sound that came from the other. Suddenly the heat in the room seemed even more unbearable and Jungkook gasped to get some air into his lungs. He hid behind the other, feeling how the fairy pushed him back a little more, even though he wanted to reach out for Yoongi. Shivering in fear, he felt the kitchen counter pressed against his back as he was closed in. Jungkook let out a small scream when a glass shattered right next to him. He had never seen Yoongi like this, except for the day he had summoned him. âYoongi, please,â Jungkook wanted to reach out, but the fairy grabbed his wrist and pushed his hand back again, making him feel so useless and helpless. The angrier Yoongi got, the hotter Jungkook felt and it felt like he was suffocating and it wasnât from the heat of the desert. He felt faint and his legs wobbled as hot sweat came over him. There were hot flashes across his entire body and Jungkook tried his best to calm himself, afraid that he might pass out. He searched for Yoongiâs eyes, begging him silently to stop when there was a sudden flicker of light and the fairy put out his arms even more, pressing Jungkook against the counter harder, making it even more difficult for him to get air into his lungs.
The air around Yoongi was flickering, like the heat haze in the desert sometime made the air glimmer. Just this time it was all because of Yoongi. The horns were the first to peak through his human illusion, not fully there, parts still hidden behind his magic but bits and pieces of them breaking through in a hazy sheen. The claws came next, slashing the table like paper and leaving deep gashes behind in the dark, wooden surface.
The fairy could feel Jungkook shake in his protective embrace. âYoongi!â His voice sounded different than when he was talking to Jungkook, more powerful, intent. His words tinged with something else, âStop it. Youâre slipping! Come back to your senses! Please. You donât want to scare Jungkookie, right? He can feel it, remember? All of it. Just - let us talk it out, Iâm sure we can find an arrangement where...â
âNo,â Yoongi turned and the flickering ended like someone had cut the power on a light. Just like that he was back to ânormalâ. Only that his voice had lost its spite, his stance the anger. He looked deflated even though he was as upright as before. âI accept it,â It sounded hopeless although his mouth was turned up into a smile. A tight-lipped one that didnât reach his eyes. For a moment the fairy just looked at him sadly. âIâm sorry I canât help. I really are. But donât give up, okay? Iâll keep on looking, keep on searching. As I said you just need an angel or a fairy of light, maybe I can ask a friend of mine orâŚ,â He broke off when Yoongi stepped closer but the demon simply placed his hand onto his shoulder, as a silent thank you. ââM sorry about the mess. Iâll clean up your kitchen. Alone,â It was as close to asking for some alone time as it would get with Yoongi being his normal self so the fairy didnât try to argue and just nodded, taking Jungkook with him.
âWe could find ourselves something nice to eat. I figured you havenât had the time to check my storage yet as you were busy trying to overhear our talking?â He didnât sound mad at all, just amused, âI could get you some fried pixie wings, all nice and crispy. What do you think?â Jungkook had not time to comprehend what just happened, feeling himself getting dragged out of the room. He looked over his shoulder and at Yoongi, before getting pulled ahead. âIâŚIâŚdo you maybe have some banana milk?â Jungkook asked quietly, trying to ignore the words âpixie wingsâ his mind circulating around what he just saw. Yoongi had horns and claws and even though Jungkook couldnât think it was possible his eyes had been even darker. He felt himself getting pushed down to sit on some cushion on the floor, his mouth still hanging open, his eyes empty and staring off into the distance. The thoughts were running wild and he could feel a headache settling in.Â
The fairy laughed at his request shaking his head a little, âIâm sorry, sweety, I donât have that. But I have something that is quite similar to that, the milky juice of a fruit you probably donât know but its sweet and substantial and yeah, I guess itâs exactly what you need. I could heat it up a little if you want then itâs warm and filling and Iâm sure youâll feel better in no time.â He lowered his voice a little when he urged Jungkook to look at him, âDonât make the mistake to worry your pretty little head now. Yoongi wonât hurt you. He canât. Not really. The bond wonât let him. And heâll be fine even if it might not look like it. Heâs had worse. Heâs just not...good with expressing his feelings in front of others I guess. You will do him a favour if you pretend that nothing has happened. Heâs gonna feel safest if you just go back to normal. You think you can do that?â Jungkook only nodded. He would try if that would help him of course, but he couldnât shake the feeling off so easily, so he was glad when the fairy excused himself to get him said juice and Jungkook was alone for a bit.
Looking around, his gaze fell onto his bag and he pulled it closer, getting out another t-shirt he had packed in case. Now it came in handy, because he felt like he was sitting in a pool of his own sweat. Jungkook went for the bathroom, washing his face and letting cold water run over his wrists to calm him down further, before he put over the new shirt. When he saw the drink the fairy got him, Jungkook thanked him with a smile. It tasted sweet, milky and just like the calming drink he needed. He sat down on the couch, leaning over the backrest as he sipped the heavenly drink from the straw, mindlessly looking out of the window watching the sunset at the horizon. When he finished the drink, Jungkook couldnât help but let his eyes fall shut. He was tired. Exhausted. And all he wanted was some rest. Â
âPoor child,â The fairies words where soft and quiet, not intended for Jungkook to hear. He had watched Jungkook intently, wondering how someone so vulnerable had been able to pull of such strong magic. It must have taken its toll on Jungkooks body in one way or another. After all he was about 78% human. He picked the boy up with ease, carefully sliding a hand beneath his shoulders and another under his legs. He weighted about nothing to him but still, that delicate body held a whole fascinating being. He knew that Jungkook wasnât frail for a human, he actually looked pretty muscular and strong but to him - or to Yoongi - it sometimes felt like they were made of glass. Even pixies could be stronger, tiny maybe but mighty. He placed him down on the bed softly, treating him with the care he deserved. He could just hope that Jungkook would be still alive next time he saw him. And unharmed. He wouldnât mess with Yoongi for real so if the other found a way to break the spell, leaving Jungkook at the demonâs mercy then he wouldnât save him. Not even despite the fact that if Yoongi would hurt Jungkook he would hurt himself too. Not because of some magical bonding thing - but because Yoongi had started to care for the human. he could see it. He knew him long enough. But caring and admitting to yourself that you cared where two different things, so maybe Yoongi would realize it too late.
Jungkook felt something soft against his cheek but he was too tired to open his eyes and just snuggled against it, pulling his knees up. But even in his sleep his mind didnât let him rest but instead it felt like he was running. Breathless. Shaking in fear. Looking around for one person. Yoongi. He pursed his lips in his sleep, mumbling something, wrapping his arms around his body more. Jungkook felt so cold and he called out for the other. Over and over again.
Yoongi tried to ignored the feeling at first, thinking the pull in his mind was coming from over exerting himself in his emotional outburst. But even if he realized what exactly it was - that Jungkook was calling for him he tried to prolong the span of time it would take him to feel pain from it. He continued to brush off splitters, finished to clean away the mess he had made and even tried to mend the table back into a neat surface (magically) but his concentration wasnât working and the pull started to get more and more intense so he sighed and just gave up. Like he knew he should have done right away. But it scared him to feel manipulated. Especially by someone like Jungkook, someone who couldnât even begin to fathom what he was capable of.
He found the room Jungkook was in effortlessly, simply following where his mind wanted him to go. He found him curled up on a bed, covers all bunched up around him as if he had been restlessly moving. The sight made his heart skip a beat - and he hated it. He was not supposed to feel like that. He was a demon. The close proximity to Jungkook must be what was making him soft - but he wouldnât let him worm his way into his heart. He would sleep next to him, yeah - but he would use it to feed, would send Jungkook dreams again, using the others exhaustion to get to him more easily. He was no puppet Jungkook could play with. He would change their places and make Jungkook the toy!
The second Jungkook could feel Yoongiâs presence he relaxed and he instinctively shifted closer, reaching out for the other. He blinked his eyes open for a second, when Yoongi was laying down beside him, looking at him all sleepy. âAre you okay?â Jungkook murmured, letting the demon pull him in without a word of protest, because being worried about his well-being was his first concern, ââm you hurt?â He didnât even heard Yoongiâs answer, when he leaned onto the others chest, feeling safer than ever â though he knew it was a twisted one. For now, he was safe. Hearing Jungkookâs soft voice asking him if he was okay, as if the other actually cared about him - him! - made his heart contract painfully. He shivered with anger but masked it as the cold, inching closer to Jungkook and pulling the boy into his embrace. Like lovers. His mouth turned into a frown in distaste but Jungkook had already snuggled into his embrace comfortably, a sleepy sigh the only thing he could hear of him before the younger fell back into slumber. Just where he needed him to be. Unsuspecting and relaxed, oblivious to what Yoongi was gonna do to him. He was pretty sure the fairy would disapprove of his methods but he didnât care, he wasnât some happy fluttering creature, he was a demon. From hell. It was time that he behaved like one.
Jungkook smiled when he finally saw Yoongi appearing in his dream and turned to flash him a big bunny like smile, though it vanished quick when he saw the stern look on his dream â demonâs face. âWhy do you look so frowny?â Jungkook asked, waving Yoongi over to him, âAre you mad at me, too?â Yoongi quickly turned his expression into one of gentle admiration. âMe? No. I would never be anything but fond of you, my angel,â He chuckled at his own wording, now that he knew that it was more true than he could have ever imagined. âCome to bed with me, will you? It feels so good to have you close. Let me care for you, please,â He took Jungkook hands and led him to a bed that he had placed in the middle, building a cozy room around, adding details while he watched Jungkook lie down, creating everything with the aim to make it help Jungkook feel comfortable and at home. The more relaxed he was, the easier it would be to seduce him.Â
âMy sweet little angelâŚ,â He gently brushed his fingers through the others hair, calming him, soothing him, waiting until Jungkook sighed contently, lying back completely relaxed on the mattress. Slowly, very slowly did he let his hand wander down his neck, caressing the delicate skin, feeling the pulse under his fingers, calm and relaxed. Jungkook was so endearingly oblivious. The arm he had put around Jungkook's waist easily slipped under the youngerâs shirt, brushing his skin, nothing too demanding, just skin on skin, letting Jungkook get used to it. He leaned in to whisper into Jungkookâs ear sweetly, not leaning back even when he had finished, âYouâre beautiful, you know that?â His lips were so close to Jungkook's neck that it was easy to brush them over his skin, just barely there, fleeting, as if on accident. He rubbed soothing little circles into the bare skin on Jungkook's side, searching for the youngerâs eyes before giving him a reassuring smile. The kisses against Jungkookâs neck felt good and so soft it let a moan slip from him. âYoongi,â Jungkook reached out for him, holding him close to his own body as the other kissed up his jaw, until he could look at him. Jungkook smiled faintly, âCan we just lay down next to each other tonight? I am so exhau-â The younger one got interrupted by another kiss, the words cutting off. He tried to speak again, but Yoongiâs kisses got more heated, holding him tight to his body giving him no chance to talk.
It was nice kissing him. But Yoongi made sure that he didn't get lost in it. That was Jungkookâs part. However the human was too exhausted apparently, trying to cheat Yoongi out of his midnight meal. He wasnât having it. If the soft way couldnât trick Jungkook into a bit of sinning  that Yoongi could lap up, then he would try the more direct approach. The hand under his shirt wandered upwards, over Jungkookâs torso and brushing his dusky pink nipples. It was a shame that the shirt Jungkook was wearing was keeping Yoongi from seeing it. So he made the cloth vanish and hoped that Jungkook was too out of it to notice that he was messing with the physical laws (normally it didnât matter and humans didnât really mind if there was magical stuff in dreams. They were dreams after all. But after Jungkook had noticed something being off one or two nights ago Yoongi didnât want to take any risks. But luckily Jungkook had closed his eyes the moment Yoongi had started to touch him with purpose). The shiver that ran through the youngerâs body was gorgeous to watch. Especially now that he could see his bare skin and had the possibility to kiss all over the soft expanse. He didnât do it yet because keeping Jungkookâs mouth occupied was a more pressing matter right now. At least until Jungkook would be too aroused to complain any more.
âYouâre quite sensitive, arenât you,â He commented, not leaving Jungkook time to answer at all, âMind if I exploit that a little?â He went back to Jungkookâs mouth and his nipples simultaneously, rubbing his finger against one of the small, hardened nubs, while his free hand played with the other. Jungkook was restless. One side of him wanted Yoongi to touch him further, but the bigger part of him just couldnât relax. He got shut by another kiss and he kissed back but tried to speak nonetheless.
âYoongi, please,â Jungkook turned his head away, which only made him attack his neck, so he pushed against his chest, âPlease.â He tried to cover himself a little more, wriggling from underneath Yoongi, but he was locked in underneath the other.
He wasnât quite sure what Jungkook was begging for exactly and despite not knowing if Jungkook was still comfortable with this he continued, shushing him a little. âJust relax, sweety. I promise youâll like what Iâm gonna do to you. Just lie back and enjoy it.â The younger opened his mouth again but Yoongi just took it as an invitation to deepen the kiss and lick into his mouth properly. He parted Jungkook's thighs with his own, and because he didnât think that it was enough to get Jungkook hard quickly enough he also trailed his hand down the others chest, teasingly scraping his nails over the flawless skin, making sure to not leave out any of Jungkookâs weak spots that he had mapped out already. He could feel the younger squirm below him and rolled his hips deliberate against Jungkookâs crotch.
Jungkook felt like a puppet in Yoongiâs arms and it didnât felt right. He didnât want this. Not tonight. Jungkook just needed his closeness, his warmth. Not this. His body was betraying him in every way, as if it couldnât decipher from what his heart really wanted and every other part just reacting on the pleasure that Yoongi send through him.
When Yoongiâs hands were still lingering around his chest, he grabbed the wrists of the demon, his heart beating fast. âNo!â Jungkook spoke up again, only louder this time. Somewhere in the back of his mind there was a thought lingering around that Yoongi could still hurt him, use him for something he needed but Jungkook never intended to give to him. Even if it was just in a dream. âYoongi,â He said breathlessly, âPlease stop! I donât want toâŚplease.â He gulped heavily and averted his gaze, being scared about how the other would react.Â
Yoongi stopped midways with what he was doing and looked at Jungkook dumbfoundedly. He could feel the anger starting to well up inside of him. He had done everything he thought that the other might like, he had created a full goddamn room for the human to feel comfortable - Â he only wanted to feed on his energy! Why would he made it so difficult for him? There was no use in continuing if Jungkook didnât want this because his energy only tasted sweet and enjoyable if he was actually into it. Not stopping would only hurt Jungkook. But maybe...maybe thatâs what he wanted. He hadnât wanted to be bound either. So why the hell should he care about some random humans feelings? No, Jungkook wasnât even that. Not even human. Just some deranged version of one, with enough angel blood in his veins to summon him but not enough magic to be of use for anything. A pain in the ass was all that he was. Whiny little child. He needed to be taught a lesson. That he couldnât just get away with this. That him playing around with magic had consequences. He would make Jungkook feel what it meant to try and confine him. Even if it was just in a dream, it was at least something that would help to make him feel less powerless. He gripped Jungkookâs wrist, forcing the youngers arms up above his head and looking at him coldly, friendly mask all slipped away, âI donât care for what you want. The world doesnât revolve around you alone!â
Jungkookâs whole body froze, when he saw into Yoongiâs eyes and saw nothing but darkness. Before there had been spots all over, little silver stars glistening in the otherâs eyes but now they were empty. The tight hold on his wrists hurt and Jungkook whined helplessly. âIâŚIâm sorry,â He choked on his fear. If Yoongi didnât care thenâŚ
âN..no,â Jungkook stuttered quietly, his whole-body shivering but he couldnât control it, even if he had tried. He had wanted to pull his wrists away, but the demon was way stronger. âYoongi,â Jungkook spoke up again, trying to meet his gaze bravely, âPlease, Yoongi, Iâm scared. You scare me!â Yoongi just growled as an answer, ignoring Jungkookâs pleas. He would take it out on Jungkook, he would take it all out, the uncertainty and desperation and fear and everything, everything that made it so difficult to breathe! He secured Jungkook's wrists in one hand so that he could use the other, gripping his chin roughly and turning the boys head towards him. He wanted Jungkook to face him, wanted to look into his eyes and have him knowing that this was all his fault, that Yoongi would have never hurt him like this if he had just left him alone. Everything was Jungkookâs fault!
He leaned in and Jungkook made a small sound in the back of his throat that sounded so scared that it made Yoongi freeze. Jungkook was scared. Of course he was. He better should be, because Yoongi would...he would...
The demon turned his head a little to look into Jungkookâs eyes again and almost gasp at what he saw. He had wanted to make Jungkook feel what he was feeling. And he already had. There was fear, insecurity, desperation - and it hurt to see Jungkook like that. It didnât make anything better. It just caused two people to be miserable instead of one. He tried to move a little because suddenly he was just really, really uncomfortable, but because he hadnât let Jungkook go yet he could feel the younger shake. There were tears in his eyes and Yoongi didnât get it. He didnât get how he could have been stupid enough to think that hurting this literal angel would change anything. It might have been an easy solution to blame everything on Jungkook and then just let loose but if he was honest, deep down he knew that Jungkook would set him free immediately if only he could. He had proved that he cared for Yoongi no matter who or what he was more than once. And Yoongi had thanked him with almost wrecking him.
Nervously he wetted his lips, completely blank as to what to do next. Well, letting Jungkook go probably would be a good start after all. âJungkook..Kookie, IâŚ,â How did you say âsorry for almost trying to rip a tear into your soul?
âIâve come back to my senses now,â He finished lamely, âPlease donât be scared. I wasnât.. I would never. Just please donât...donât hate me, I guess?â If Jungkook would get all vengeful now it would be close enough to the sin of wrath for Yoongi to feed off that too. But right now he didnât care for that at all. All he wanted was for Jungkook to snuggle into his arms like before, to no longer look at him as if he felt as messed up as Yoongi was feeling inside. Jungkookâs chest was heaving quickly, but he stayed still watching every move Yoongi did. When he got up from him, Jungkook reacted quick and got off from the bed, stumbling onto his feet and looking at the demon from afar. He wiped over his eyes, taking in a deep, sharp breath. âYou scared me,â Jungkook murmured quietly, his voice still sounding too shaken from fear, âNot just once but twice today. How am I supposed to trust you? Trust our bond? IâŚI donât⌠please I want to wake up. Wake me up, please! I donât want to be here! Yoongi!â
He couldnât wake Jungkook up like this. There was no way the younger would feel ok if he woke up like this. Yoongi felt a bitter taste in his mouth when he watched Jungkook standing a bit away from the bed, shoulders hunched, everything on him looking so lost and small. âIâm not...like you, Kookie. Iâm not as calm or controlled or...I am...what I am. But thatâs actually no excuse. At all. Just.. you know this is a dream right? And you donât need to wake up from it to feel better. Itâs your dream. You can change it in any way you like. And you never need to be scared in here. Youâre safe with me. No matter what it looks like, youâll never get hurt here. Youâre safe,â It was easy to lie to him. But this time it didnât feel good to do it and he also didnât do it for himself but for Jungkook. If he made him feel like he had control of this then maybe he wouldnât feel as awful as Yoongi did. Because he didnât want Jungkook to feel like he did. Not anymore. And not ever again.
âI know that, I know youâre different and I accept that⌠but nonetheless it scared me,â Jungkook spoke a little too fast, raking his hand through his hair. âI donât want to be here,â He said, closing his eyes as he leaned his head onto the wall, âThis isn't my dreamâŚthis was never my dream.â Jungkook opened his eyes and looked at Yoongi, only sadness and tiredness left in his eyes, âPlease just help me⌠for once, please. I want to go home!â Yoongi could see how it ate away on him, knowing that he was stuck and at Yoongiâs mercy even if he had changed his manner. He didnât want to torture Jungkook any longer. So he just gave in. âOkay,â He got off the bed and reached out for Jungkook, the flinch expected but it still gave him a surprisingly painful little stab right in the heart, âI need to have contact for it to work so let me hold your hand please. Just for a second. You wonât have the time to count to three before youâre gonna open your eyes and be back in your bed where you fell asleep. Just...trust me again, okay?â
Jungkook nodded quickly and held out his hand for Yoongi to take. He took a deep breath and suddenly jerked up, eyes wide in panic a gasp fell from his lips, when he sat up straight in bed with Yoongi lying next to him. He quickly turned and got on his knees, his eyes wandering up to see if the other was awake and if he had noticed. Jungkook poked Yoongiâs side carefully, cocking his head to the side, while the other blinked his eyes open. His beautiful, dark eyes with stars placed all over in them. It was his demon.
âY-yoongi?â Jungkookâs voice was quiet but enough for the other to hear. Yoongi wondered what Jungkook would do now. If he would ask him to leave the bed or get the fairy because he didnât trusted him enough to be alone with him any longer or if Jungkook would just yell at him for messing with his dreams. So he stayed silent, just blinking up at him, a little sleepy from just getting back from dreamland.
Jungkook knew that dreams were just dreams in the end, but still his heart felt heavy with anxiety and he needed Yoongi to calm him. Also of what he remembered that the fairy told them, Jungkook really wanted to trust the other, make the bond work so Yoongi would get some of his freedom back. âDo- do you,â Jungkook stuttered, scratching the back of his neck in a nervous habit, âI know it sounds stupid but I just had a weird dream and Iâm still a bit out of itâŚand the whole day just made me so anxious. I donât know what to thinkâŚbut please answer this honestly, okay?â He shifted a little closer and motioned for Yoongi to sit up. âAnd I want you to look me in the eyes when you answer,â Jungkook took a deep breath, before he asked the other bravely, âDo you want to hurt me? In the end I meanâŚwhen itâs all over? I just need to knowâŚif you want to hurt me or not. Donât tell me lies. I donât care! Just tell me the truth.â
Yoongi didnât have to feign surprise at that. It had sounded as if Jungkook had known that the dream was a magical construct but apparently he still hadnât connected Yoongi with it. All the better. He could have easily slipped out of this situation and telling Jungkook some beautiful lies, persuade him to just let it be and then go on with his plan - but he felt like the younger deserved some honesty. After what he had just endured he was still talking openly to him. Always open and honest and caring, no matter the risk he brought to himself. So he did as Jungkook had asked and sat up, facing him, âWhy do you ask? We donât know what happens. So many things can change till then. So why do you want to know? What would you do if I did say that I wanted to hurt you? You would still have to stay close to me, right? What difference would it make?â
âJust tell me the truth,â Jungkook shrugged his shoulders, âI ask becauseâŚI donât know. Maybe I can accept my fate then. I know you donât like me.â He chuckled lowly, wrapping his arms around himself loosely, âIt would help me accept our bond. I donât want to fear youâŚyou know you are way stronger than me and you could overpower me any second and the moment our bond breaks.â Jungkook fell quiet for a moment as he looked around the room, sorting out his thoughts. âYou donât know, right?â Jungkook said and a faint smile appeared on his lips, âYou donât know if you want to hurt me or not, am I right? You were sure onceâŚI can feel that.â
It was strange, to hear Jungkook speak out his thoughts like this. The funny thing however was that it sounded wrong. Completely, utterly wrong. Yes, he had wanted to devour Jungkookâs soul at first. But he hadnât known him. And now he did. And he had grown attached. It wasnât as if...Yoongi swallowed hard. And then he let go of his pretense completely. He liked him. However annoying or naiv or painfully selfless Jungkook could be sometimes - he still liked him. And therefore he wouldnât hurt him. Not now. And not later.
âYouâre wrong. And youâre right. I do like you. Thatâs what has bothered me a while. I didnât hate you. Not really. It was the situation. But as long as you promise to set me free - as long as you swear on your own soul that you will let me go the second you are able to and that you wonât try to use the binding spellâs power against my will in any kind or form - then I guess we can make peace with each other,â He nodded courtly as if to assure himself that he was doing the right thing. He felt incredibly vulnerable like this. If you lied it was always distant, just a game, not real. Not like this. Talking about your feelings, especially fears left you in a position where you needed to trust the other person not to abuse that knowledge. It felt horrifying. But also⌠good. Like something intimate. He searched for Jungkookâs eyes before he summed it up, âSo to answer your question: No, I wonât hurt you. Not on purpose. Neither with nor without that bond.â
Jungkook couldnât believe his words, staring at the other with big unbelieving eyes but then a smile appeared on his lips. âI will, I told you I will,â Jungkook said hastily, as if the moment he would take too long Yoongi would take everything back. It felt like a weight lifted off Jungkookâs shoulders and his smile grew bigger and bigger. He flung himself into Yoongiâs arms again, thanking him quietly and hiding his face so the other couldnât see the tears. The past week had been so full of anxiety for Jungkook that he hadnât realize how it felt like to relax completely. And because the fairy had said it would help the bond as well to connect like this, Jungkook stayed like this until he fell asleep in the otherâs embrace with his head on Yoongiâs shoulders. He felt safe. Completely safe.
A/N: And another new chapter! Here we go again! Leave us a comment or an ask on how you liked it! Thereâs still a lot more to come...so keep an eye out on the weekly updates! Thank you for reading! â¤Â â¤Â â¤Â
#networkbangtan#yoonkooknetwork#ggukienet#bangtanarmynet#thebtstown#kpopwonderlandtag#jjks.net#jungkook#jeon jungkook#yoongi#min yoongi#yoonkook#yoonkook fanfic#yoongi x jungkook#angst#demon au#bts demon au#demon!yoongi#/my writing#mine#x marks the soft
207 notes
¡
View notes